Journal articles on the topic 'New School for Social Research (New York, N.Y.) Economics'

Abstract Objectives A Quarter of all US-based Jamaicans live in New York City (NYC) (N = 178,750). Compared to African Americans, Black Caribbeans experience lower rates of obesity (36% vs. 29%) and hypertension (38% vs 35%), but similar rates of diabetes (13% vs. 15%). Little is known about how diet and acculturation affect risk of chronic disease among Jamaican immigrants of different age groups. The aims of this study were to identify among three generations of Jamaicans living in NYC: a) how food experiences influence food perceptions and dietary behaviors; and b) how acculturation, social norms, socio-economic status and trans-national movements affect diet and risk of chronic disease. Methods Group and individual interviews with youth (n = 10), parents (n = 6) and grandparents (n = 8) used open-ended questions, were recorded and lasted 45 – 90 min. Participants received $20 gift cards as incentives. Recordings were transcribed, and analyzed using Dedoose 7.0. Results Three major themes emerged: Food perceptions and the concept of clean food impelled participants from all generations to consume a healthier diet consisting of more fresh fruits and vegetables and less processed foods. Among youth, remote acculturation to the US culture and global foods made it more acceptable to replace traditional home cooked foods with processed foods. Third, acculturation provided older Jamaican immigrants with easier access to healthcare and health education. The health advice provided by doctors, dietitians and other healthcare professionals was well respected and older Jamaicans reported high levels of compliance. Conclusions Among youth, early exposure to US culture and foods while living in Jamaica may increase future risk of chronic disease by making it more acceptable to replace cultural foods with American foods. Food perceptions and the concept of clean food play an important role in the way that Jamaicans of all ages think about, purchase and eat food. Truly valuing fruits and vegetables made adult Jamaican immigrants more receptive to health education and more likely to lower their risk of chronic disease. Funding Sources CUNY Graduate School of Public Health and Health Policy, Dean's Dissertation Grant (Dissertation research support for author Horlyck-Romanovsky).

One form of early mathematical recognition is to introduce the concept of geometric shapes. Geometry is an important scientific discipline for present and future life by developing various ways that fit 21st century skills. This study aims to overcome the problem of early mathematical recognition of early childhood on geometry, especially how to recognize geometric forms based on computer learning. A total of 24 children aged 4-5 years in kindergarten has to carrying out 2 research cycles with a total of 5 meetings. Treatment activities in each learning cycle include mentioning, grouping and imitating geometric shapes. There were only 7 children who were able to recognize the geometric shapes in the pre-research cycle (29.2%). An increase in the number of children who are able to do activities well in each research cycle includes: 1) The activities mentioned in the first cycle and 75% in the second cycle; 2) Classifying activities in the first cycle were 37.5% and 75% in the second cycle; 3) Imitation activities in the first cycle 54.2% and 79.2% in the second cycle. The results of data acquisition show that computer learning application can improve the ability to recognize geometric shapes, this is because computer learning provides software that has activities to recognize geometric shapes with the animation and visuals displayed. Keywords: Early Childhood Computer Learning, Geometry Forms, Early Math Skills Reference Alia, T., & Irwansyah. (2018). Pendampingan Orang Tua pada Anak Usia Dini dalam Penggunaan Teknologi Digital. A Journal of Language, Literature, Culture and Education, 14(1), 65– 78. https://doi.org/10.19166/pji.v14i1.639 Ameliola, S., & Nugraha, H. D. (2013). Perkembangan Media Informasi dan Teknologi Terhadap Anak di Era Globalisasi. International Conferences in Indonesian Studies : “Etnicity and Globalization.” Anderson, L. W., Krathwohl, D. R., & Bloom, B. S. (2001). A taxonomy for learning, teaching, and assessing: a revision of Bloom’s taxonomy of educational objectives. New York: Longman. Arikunto, S. (2010). Prosedur Penelitian Suatu Pendekatan Praktik. Jakarta: Asdi Mahasatya. Arsyad, N., Rahman, A., & Ahmar, A. S. (2017). Developing a self-learning model based on open-ended questions to increase the students’ creativity in calculus. Global Journal of Engineering Education, 19(2), 143–147. https://doi.org/10.26858/gjeev19i2y2017p143147 Asiye, I., Ahmet, E., & Abdullah, A. (2018). Developing a Test for Geometry and Spatial Perceptions of 5-6 Year-Old. Kastamonu Education Journal, 26(1). Aslan, D., & Yasare, A. (2007). Three to Six Years OldChildren’s Recognition of Geometric Shapes. International Journal of Early Years Education, 15 :1, 83–104. Ben-Yehoshua, D., Yaski, O., & Eilam, D. (2011). Spatial behavior: the impact of global and local geometry. Animal Cognition Journal, 13(3), 341–350. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10071- 010-0368-z Charlesworth, R., & Lind, K. K. (2010). Math and Sciend for Young Children. Canada: Wadsworth/Cengage Learning. Chen, J.-Q., & Chang, C. (2006). using computers in early childhood classrooms teachers’ attitudes,skills and practices. Early Childhood Research. Clements, D. H., & Samara. (2003). Strip mining for gold: Research and policy in educational technology—a response to “Fool’s Gold.” Association for the Advancement of Computing in Education (AACE) Journal, 11(1), 7–69. Cohen, L., & Manion, L. (1994). Research Methods in Education (fourth edi). London: Routledge. Conorldi, C., Mammarela, I. C., & Fine, G. G. (2016). Nonverbal Learning Disability (J. P. Guilford, Ed.). New York. Corey, S. M. (1953). Action Research to Improve School Practice. New York: Teachers College, Columbia University. Couse, L. J., & Chen, D. W. (2010). A tablet computer for young children? Exploring its viability for early childhood education. Journal of Research on Technology in Education, 43(1), 75– 98. https://doi.org/10.1080/15391523.2010.10782562 Delima, R., Arianti, N. K., & Pramudyawardani, B. (2015). Identifikasi Kebutuhan Pengguna Untuk Aplikasi Permainan Edukasi Bagi Anak Usia 4 sampai 6 Tahun. Jurnal Teknik Informatika Dan Sistem Informasi, 1(1). Depdiknas. (2007). Permainan Berhitung Permulaan Di Taman Kanak-kanak. In Pedoman Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Depdiknas. Djadir, Minggi, I., Ja’faruddin., Zaki, A., & Sidjara, S. (2017). Sumber Belajar PLPG 2017: Bangun Datar. In Modul PLPG. Jakarta: Kementrian Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan Direktorat Jenderal Guru dan Tenaga Kependidikan.Dooley, T., Dunphy, E., & Shiel, G. (2014). Mathematics in Early Childhood and Primary Education (3-8 years). Duncan, G. J., Dowsett, C. J., Claessens, A., Magnuson, K., Huston, A. C., Klebanov, P., ... Japel, C. (2007). School Readiness and Later Achievement. Developmental Psychology, 43(6), 1428–1446. https://doi.org/10.1037/0012-1649.43.6.1428 Duncan, G. J., & Magnuson, K. (2011). The nature and impact of early achievement skills, attention skills, and behavior problems. Whither Opportunity?: Rising Inequality, Schools, and Children’s Life Chances, (0322356), 47–69. Edwards, S. (2009). Early Childhood Education and Care: a sociocultural Approach. New South Wales: Pademelon Press. Feliyanah, Norman, S., & Yulidesni. (2014). Meningkatkan Kemampuan Matematika dengan Menggunakan Teknik Mengurutkan dan Membandingkan. Universitas Bengkulu. Gardner, H. (2011). Frame of Mind ; The theory of Multiple Intelegences. New York: Basic Book. Gimbert, B., & Cristol, D. (2004). Teaching Curriculum with Technology: Enhancing Children’s Technological Competence During Early Childhood. Early Childhood Education Journal, 31(1). Gulay, H. (2011a). The evaluation of the relationship between the computer using habits and proso_cial and aggressive behaviours of 5–6 years old children. International Journal of Academic Research, 3(2), 252. Gulay, H. (2011b). The evaluation of the relationship between the computer using habits and proso_cial and aggressive behaviours of 5–6 years old children. International Journal of Academic Research, 3(2), 252–257. Gunawan, I., & Palupi, A. R. (2012). Taksonomi Bloom-Revisi Ranah Kognitif; Kerangka Landasan untuk Pembelajaran, Pengajaran, dan Penilaian. Jurnal Pendidikan Dasar Dan Pembelajaran, 2 No.2, 100–108. Inan, H. Z., & Dogan-Temur, O. (2010). Understanding kindergarten teachers’ perspectives of teaching basic geometric shapes: A phenomenographic research. ZDM - International Journal on Mathematics Education, 42(5), 457–468. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11858-010- 0241-1 Jackman, H. I., Beaver, N. H., & Wyatt, S. S. (2014). Early Childhood Curriculum: A child’s connection to the world. (sixth edit). Canada: Cengage Learning. Kennedy, L. M., Tipps, S., & Johnson, A. (2008). Guiding Children’s Learning of Mathematic (Eleventh E; Belmot, Ed.). CA: Thomson Wadsworth. Mackintosh, B. B., & McCoy, D. C. (2019). Exploring Social Competence as a Mediator of Head Start’s Impact on Children’s Early Math Skills: Evidence from the Head Start Impact Study. Early Education and Development, 30(5), 655–677. https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2019.1576156 Martin, M. O., Mullis, I. V. S., Foy, P., & Stanco, G. M. (2011). Results in Science. Mirawati. (2017). Matematika Kreatif; Pembelajaran Matematika bagi Anak Usia Dini Melalui Kegiatan yang Menyenangkan dan Bermakna. Jurnal Anak Usia Dini Dan Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 3. Mohammad, M., & Mohammad, H. (2012). Computer integration into the early childhood curriculum. Education, 133(1), 97–116. National Research Council. (2009). Mathematics Learning in Early Chidhood Paths Toward Excellence and Equity (C. T. Cross, T. Woods, & H. Schweingruber, Eds.). Washinton D.C: The National Academies Press. Norton, A., & Nurnberger-Haag, J. (2018). Bridging frameworks for understanding numerical cognition. Journal of Numerical Cognition, 4(1), 1–8. https://doi.org/10.5964/jnc.v4i1.160 Novitasari, D. R. (2010). Pembangunan Media Pembelajaran Bahasa Inggris Untuk Siswa Kelas 1 Pada Sekolah Dasar Negeri 15 Sragen. Sentra Penelitian Engineering Dan Edukas, Volume 2 N. Papadakis, S., Kalogiannakis, M., & Zaranis, N. (2017). Improving Mathematics Teaching in Kindergarten with Realistic Mathematical Education. Early Childhood Education Journal, 45(3), 369–378. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-015-0768-4 Papalia, Old, & Feldman. (2009). Human Development (Psikologi Perkembangan (Kesembilan). Jakarta: Kencana. Paquette, K. R., Fello, S. E., & Jalongo, M. R. (2007). The talking drawings strategy: Using primary children’s Illustrations and oral language to improve comprehension of expository text. Early Childhood Education Journal, 35(1), 65–73. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643- 007-0184-5 Putra, L. D., & Ishartiwi. (2015). Pengembangan Multimedia Pembelajaram Interaktif Mengenal Angka dan Huruf untuk Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Inovasi Teknologi Pendidikan, 2(2). Rich, B., & Thomas, C. (2009). Geometry: Includes Plane, Analytic, and Transformational Geometries. . (4th Editio). New York: McGraw-Hill. Rochanah, L. (2016). Pemanfaatan Media Berbasis Komputer Untuk Meningkatkan Kemampuan Huruf pada Anak Usia Dini (Urgensi Media Berbasis Komputer pada Peningkatan Kemampuan Mengenal Huruf ). Jurnal Program Studi PGRA, Volume 2 N, 1–8. Runtukahu, T., & Kandou, S. (2014). Pembelajaran matematika dasar bagi anak berkesulitan belajar. Yogyakarta: Ar-ruzz Media. Santrock, J. W. (2016). Children (Thirteenth). New York: McGraw-Hill Education. Sarama, J., & Clements, D. H. (2006). Mathematics, Young Students, and Computers: Software, Teaching Strategies and Professional Development. The Mathematics Educato, 9(2), 112– 134. Schoenfeld, A. H., & Stipek, D. (2011). Math Matters. Barkeley, California.Shilpa, S., & Sunita, M. (2013). A Study About Role of Multimedia in Early Childhood Education. International Journal of Humanities and Social Science Invention, 2(6). Siswono, T. Y. E. (2012). Belajar dan Mengajar Matematika Anak Usia Dini. Universitas Negeri Surabaya.Smaldino, S. E., Russel, J. D., & Lowther, D. L. (2014). Instructional Technology & Media for Learning (9th ed.). Jakarta: Kencana Prenada Media Group. Sudaryanti. (2006). Pengenalan Matematika Anak Usia Dini. Yogyakarta: FIP UNY. Sufa, F. F., & Setiawan, H. Y. (2017). Analisis Kebutuhan Anak Usia 4-6 Tahun Pada Pembelajaran Berbasis Komputer Pada Anak Usia Dini. Research Fair Unisri, 1(1). Suharjana, A. (2008). Pengenalan Bangun Ruang dan Sifat-sifatnya di SD. Yogyakarta: Pusat Pengembangan dan Pemberdayaan Pendidik dan Tenaga Kependidikan Matematika. Sujiono, Y . N. (2014). Batasan dan Dasar T eori Pengembangan Kognitif. In Hakikat Pengembangan Kognitif (p. 12). Suryana, D. (2013). Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini (teori dan praktik pembelajaran). Padang: UNP Press. Susperreguy, M. I., & Davis-Kean, P. E. (2016). Maternal Math Talk in the Home and Math Skills in Preschool Children. Early Education and Development, 27(6), 841–857. https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2016.1148480 Suwarna. (2010). Pengembangan Multimedia Pembelajaran untuk Pembinaan Kreativitas Melukis di Taman Kanak-kanak. Jurnal Universitas Negeri Yogyakarta. Suziedelyte, A. (2012). Can video games affect children’s cognitive and non-cognitive skills? UNSW Australian School of Business Research Paper. https://doi.org/10.2139/ssrn.2140983 Tarigan, D. (2006). Pembelajaran Matematika Realistik. Jakarta: Departeman Pendidikan Nasional, Direktorat Jendral Pendidikan Tunggi, Direktorat Pembinaan Pendidikan Tenaga Kependidikan dan Ketenaga Perguruan Tinggi. Tatang, S. (2012). Ilmu Pendidikan. Bandung: Pustaka Setia.Trawick, M. (2007). Enemy Line ; Warfare, Childhood, and Play in Batticaloa. London: University of California Press. Trifunović, A., Čičević, S., Lazarević, D., Mitrović1, S., & Dragovi, M. (2018). Comparing Tablets (Touchscreen Devices and PCs in Preschool Children Education: Testing Spatial Relationship Using Geometric Syimbols Traffic Signs. IETI Transections on Economics and Safety, 2(1), 35–41. https://doi.org/10.6722/TES.201808_2(1).0004 Vitianingsih, A. V. (2016). Game Edukasi Sebagai Media Pembelajaran Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal INFORM, 1 No. 1. Wang, F., & Kinzie, M. B. (2010). Applying Technology to Inquiry- Based Learning in Early Childhood Education. Early Childhood Education Journal. Weil, M., Calhoun, E., & Joyce, B. (2011). Models of Teaching. New York.: New York. Zack, N. (2014). Philosophy of Science and Race. New York: Routledge. Zare, Sarikhani, Salarii, & Mansouri. (2016). The Impact Of E-learning on University Student’s Academic Achievement and Creativity. Journal of Technical Education and Training (JTET), 8(11).

Knowledge about clean and healthy life in children needs to be given early to shape behavior in everyday life. Knowledge about healthy living can be provided at school through various learning programs. This study aims to find the effectiveness of health promotion programs (JUMSIH) to increase children's knowledge about clean and healthy living. The research method is a pre-experimental one-shot case study design. The respondents of this study were 68 students aged 7-8 years. The results showed that the JUMSIH program can help children have knowledge about healthy living. Based on data analysis, n = 15 generally obtained scores above 2.6. It was concluded that healthy living skills are often performed by students such as hand washing, bathing, and toothbrush behavior which are basic skills for children to be able to live healthy lives. Suggestions for further research which is the development of various programs to increase awareness of clean and healthy living from an early age. Keywords: Clean and healthy life Knowledge, Early Childhood, Health Promotion Program (JUMSIH) References: Akçay, N. O. (2016). Implementation of Cooperative Learning Model in Preschool. Journal of Education and Learning, 5(3), 83–93. https://doi.org/10.5539/jel.v5n3p83 Allport, B. S., Johnson, S., Aqil, A., Labrique, A. B., Nelson, T., KC, A., … Marcell, A. V. (2018). Promoting Father Involvement for Child and Family Health. Academic Pediatrics, 18(7), 746–753. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.acap.2018.03.011 Bonuck, K. A., Schwartz, B., & Schechter, C. (2016). Sleep health literacy in head start families and staff: Exploratory study of knowledge, motivation, and competencies to promote healthy sleep. Sleep Health, 2(1), 19–24. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sleh.2015.12.002 Considerations, P., & Framework, N. Q. (2010). Health , Hygiene and Infection Control Strategies for Policy Implementation :2010(Vic). Conti, G., Heckman, J. J., & Pinto, R. (2016). The Effects of Two Influential Early Childhood Interventions on Health and Healthy Behaviour. Economic Journal, 126(596), F28–F65. https://doi.org/10.1111/ecoj.12420 Creswell, J. W. (2012). Educational Research Planning, Conducting, and Evaluating Quantitative and Qualitative Research(4th ed.; P. A. Smith, Ed.). Boston: Pearson. Duxbury, T., Bradshaw, K., Khamanga, S., Tandlich, R., & Srinivas, S. (2019). Environmental health promotion at a National Science Festival: An experiential-education based approach. Applied Environmental Education and Communication, 0(0), 1–16. https://doi.org/10.1080/1533015X.2019.1567406 Fernandez-Jimenez, R., Al-Kazaz, M., Jaslow, R., Carvajal, I., & Fuster, V. (2018). Children Present a Window of Opportunity for Promoting Health: JACC Review Topic of the Week. Journal of the American College of Cardiology, 72(25), 3310–3319. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jacc.2018.10.031 Fung, C., Kuhle, S., Lu, C., et al. (2012). From “best practice” to “next practice”: the effectiveness of school-based health promotion in improving healthy eating and physical activity and preventing childhood obesity. Int. J. Behav. Nutr. Phys. Act., 9, 27. Gall, M. D., Gall, J. P., & Borg, W. R. (2007). Educational Research: An Introduction (4th ed.). New York: Longman Inc. Goldfeld, S., O’Connor, E., O’Connor, M., Sayers, M., Moore, T., Kvalsvig, A., & Brinkman, S. (2016). The role of preschool in promoting children’s healthy development: Evidence from an Australian population cohort. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 35, 40–48. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ecresq.2015.11.001 Hawe, P., Potvin, L. (2009). What is population health intervention research. Can. J. Public Health, 100 (Suppl I8–14). Julianti, R., Nasirun, M., & Wembrayarli. (2018). Pelaksanaan Perilaku Hidup Bersih dan Sehat (PHBS) di Lingkungan Sekolah. Jurnal Ilmiah Potensia, 3(1), 11–17. Kasnodihardjo, K. (2010). Metode pelembagaan perilaku hidup sehat kaitannya dengan kesehatan lingkungan dan hygiene perorangan pada keluarga di Subang Jabar. Keshavarz, N., Nutbeam, D., Rowling, L., Khavarpour, F. (2010). Schools as social complex adaptive systems: a new way to understand the challenges of introducing the health promoting schools concept. Soc. Sci. Med., (70), 1467–1474. Kobel, S., Wartha, O., Wirt, T., Dreyhaupt, J., Lämmle, C., Friedemann, E. M., … Steinacker, J. M. (2017). Design, implementation, and study protocol of a kindergarten-based health promotion intervention. BioMed Research International, 2017. https://doi.org/10.1155/2017/4347675 Langford, R., Bonell, C.P., Jones, H. E. (2014). The WHO health promoting school framework for improving the health and well-being of students and their academic achievement. Cochrane Database Syst, Rev. 4, CD008958. Manning, M. L., & Lucking, R. (1991). The what, why, and how of cooperative learning. The Clearing House. 64(3), 152–156. Marlina, R. L. (2011). Analisis Manajemen Promosi Kesehatan Dalam Penerapan Perilaku Hidup Bersih dan Sehat (PHBS) Tatanan Rumah Tangga di Kota Padang Tahun 2011. Padang: Universitas Andalas. Maryunani, A. (2013). Perilaku Hidup Bersih dan Sehat. Jakarta: Trans Info Media. McClure, M., Tarr, P., Thompson, C. M., & Eckhoff, A. (2017). Defining quality in visual art education for young children: Building on the position statement of the early childhood art educators. Arts Education Policy Review, 118(3), 154–163. https://doi.org/10.1080/10632913.2016.1245167 Mcisaac, J. D., Sim, S. M., Penney, T. L., & Kirk, S. F. L. (2012). School Health Promotion Policy in Nova Scotia: A Case Study. Revue PhénEPS / PHEnex Journal, 4(2). McIsaac, J. L. D., Penney, T. L., Ata, N., Munro-Sigfridson, L., Cunningham, J., Veugelers, P. J., … Kuhle, S. (2017). Evaluation of a health promoting schools program in a school board in Nova Scotia, Canada. Preventive Medicine Reports, 5, 279–284. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pmedr.2017.01.008 Midcentraldhb. (2014). Health and Safety Guidelines for Early Childhood Education Services. https://doi.org/2014 Mikkonen, J., Raphael, D. (2010). Social Determinants of Health: The Canadian Facts. University School of Health Policy and Management Toronto. Proverawati, A. (2012). Perilaku Hidup Bersih dan Sehat. Yogyakarta: Nuha Medika. Reed, K.E., Warburton, D.E., Macdonald, H.M., Naylor, P.J., McKay, H. A. (2008). Action Schools! BC: a school-based physical activity intervention designed to decrease cardiovascular disease risk factors in children. Prev. Med, 46, 525–531. Samdal, O., Rowling, L. (2011). Theoretical and empirical base for implementation components of health-promoting schools. Health Educ., 111, 367–390. Syukriyah, E. (2011). Gambaran Pengetahuan, Sikap dan Tindakan Murid SD Tentang PHBS di SDN 06 Lubuk LayangPadang. Padang: Poletkkes Kemenkes Padang. Veugelers, P. J., & Schwartz, M. E. (2010). Comprehensive school health in Canada. Canadian Journal of Public Health = Revue Canadienne de Sante Publique, 101 Suppl(August), S5-8. https://doi.org/10.17269/cjph.101.1907 WHO. (2016). What is a health promoting school? WIjayanti, N. A. (2017). Implementation of Role Playing Method in the Hygiene Hadith Learning Toward Early CHildrens Healthy Behavior of Group B in Dabin Aggrek Gunungpati Semarang. Early Childhood Education Papers (Belia), 6(2).

-Leslie G. Desmangles, Joan Dayan, Haiti, history, and the Gods. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1995. xxiii + 339 pp.-Barry Chevannes, James T. Houk, Spirits, blood, and drums: The Orisha religion in Trinidad. Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1995. xvi + 238 pp.-Barry Chevannes, Walter F. Pitts, Jr., Old ship of Zion: The Afro-Baptist ritual in the African Diaspora. New York: Oxford University Press, 1993. xvi + 199 pp.-Robert J. Stewart, Lewin L. Williams, Caribbean theology. New York: Peter Lang, 1994. xiii + 231 pp.-Robert J. Stewart, Barry Chevannes, Rastafari and other African-Caribbean worldviews. London: Macmillan, 1995. xxv + 282 pp.-Michael Aceto, Maureen Warner-Lewis, Yoruba songs of Trinidad. London: Karnak House, 1994. 158 pp.''Trinidad Yoruba: From mother tongue to memory. Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1996. xviii + 279 pp.-Erika Bourguignon, Nicola H. Götz, Obeah - Hexerei in der Karibik - zwischen Macht und Ohnmacht. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 1995. 256 pp.-John Murphy, Hernando Calvo Ospina, Salsa! Havana heat: Bronx Beat. London: Latin America Bureau, 1995. viii + 151 pp.-Donald R. Hill, Stephen Stuempfle, The steelband movement: The forging of a national art in Trinidad and Tobago. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1995. xx + 289 pp.-Hilary McD. Beckles, Jay R. Mandle ,Caribbean Hoops: The development of West Indian basketball. Langhorne PA: Gordon and Breach, 1994. ix + 121 pp., Joan D. Mandle (eds)-Edmund Burke, III, Lewis R. Gordon ,Fanon: A critical reader. Oxford: Blackwell, 1996. xxi + 344 pp., T. Denean Sharpley-Whiting, Renée T. White (eds)-Keith Alan Sprouse, Ikenna Dieke, The primordial image: African, Afro-American, and Caribbean Mythopoetic text. New York: Peter Lang, 1993. xiv + 434 pp.-Keith Alan Sprouse, Wimal Dissanayake ,Self and colonial desire: Travel writings of V.S. Naipaul. New York : Peter Lang, 1993. vii + 160 pp., Carmen Wickramagamage (eds)-Yannick Tarrieu, Moira Ferguson, Jamaica Kincaid: Where the land meets the body: Charlottesville: University Press of Virginia, 1994. xiii + 205 pp.-Neil L. Whitehead, Vera Lawrence Hyatt ,Race, discourse, and the origin of the Americas: A new world view. Washington DC: Smithsonian Institution Press, 1995. xiii + 302 pp., Rex Nettleford (eds)-Neil L. Whitehead, Patricia Seed, Ceremonies of possession in Europe's conquest of the new world, 1492-1640. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. viii + 199 pp.-Livio Sansone, Michiel Baud ,Etnicidad como estrategia en America Latina y en el Caribe. Arij Ouweneel & Patricio Silva. Quito: Ediciones Abya-Yala, 1996. 214 pp., Kees Koonings, Gert Oostindie (eds)-D.C. Griffith, Linda Basch ,Nations unbound: Transnational projects, postcolonial predicaments, and deterritorialized nation-states. Langhorne PA: Gordon and Breach, 1994. vii + 344 pp., Nina Glick Schiller, Cristina Szanton Blanc (eds)-John Stiles, Richard D.E. Burton ,French and West Indian: Martinique, Guadeloupe and French Guiana today. Charlottesville: University Press of Virginia; London: Macmillan Caribbean, 1995. xii + 202 pp., Fred Réno (eds)-Frank F. Taylor, Dennis J. Gayle ,Tourism marketing and management in the Caribbean. New York: Routledge, 1993. xxvi + 270 pp., Jonathan N. Goodrich (eds)-Ivelaw L. Griffith, John La Guerre, Structural adjustment: Public policy and administration in the Caribbean. St. Augustine: School of continuing studies, University of the West Indies, 1994. vii + 258 pp.-Luis Martínez-Fernández, Kelvin A. Santiago-Valles, 'Subject People' and colonial discourses: Economic transformation and social disorder in Puerto Rico, 1898-1947. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1994. xiii + 304 pp.-Alicia Pousada, Bonnie Urciuoli, Exposing prejudice: Puerto Rican experiences of language, race, and class. Boulder: Westview Press, 1996. xiv + 222 pp.-David A.B. Murray, Ian Lumsden, Machos, Maricones, and Gays: Cuba and homosexuality. Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1996. xxvii + 263 pp.-Robert Fatton, Jr., Georges A. Fauriol, Haitian frustrations: Dilemmas for U.S. policy. Washington DC: Center for strategic & international studies, 1995. xii + 236 pp.-Leni Ashmore Sorensen, David Barry Gaspar ,More than Chattel: Black women and slavery in the Americas. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1996. xi + 341 pp., Darlene Clark Hine (eds)-A. Lynn Bolles, Verene Shepherd ,Engendering history: Caribbean women in historical perspective. Kingston: Ian Randle; London: James Currey, 1995. xxii + 406 pp., Bridget Brereton, Barbara Bailey (eds)-Bridget Brereton, Mary Turner, From chattel slaves to wage slaves: The dynamics of labour bargaining in the Americas. Kingston: Ian Randle; Bloomington: Indiana University Press; London: James Currey, 1995. x + 310 pp.-Carl E. Swanson, Duncan Crewe, Yellow Jack and the worm: British Naval administration in the West Indies, 1739-1748. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 1993. x + 321 pp.-Jerome Egger, Wim Hoogbergen, Het Kamp van Broos en Kaliko: De geschiedenis van een Afro-Surinaamse familie. Amsterdam: Prometheus, 1996. 213 pp.-Ellen Klinkers, Lila Gobardhan-Rambocus ,De erfenis van de slavernij. Paramaribo: Anton de Kom Universiteit, 1995. 297 pp., Maurits S. Hassankhan, Jerry L. Egger (eds)-Kevin K. Birth, Sylvia Moodie-Kublalsingh, The Cocoa Panyols of Trinidad: An oral record. London & New York: British Academic Press, 1994. xiii + 242 pp.-David R. Watters, C.N. Dubelaar, The Petroglyphs of the Lesser Antilles, the Virgin Islands and Trinidad. Amsterdam: Foundation for scientific research in the Caribbean region, 1995. vii + 492 pp.-Suzannah England, Mitchell W. Marken, Pottery from Spanish shipwrecks, 1500-1800. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 1994. xvi + 264 pp.

The paper presents results from an international research project looking at Roma children between the ages of 3 and 6 years old. Thirty Roma children from Southwest Bulgaria and 30 Roma children from East Slovakia were tested with a psycholinguistic test in Romani language, measuring the knowledge of different grammatical categories. In most East European countries, the children are tested employing psychological/IQ tests in the official languages of the country and if the child does not understand the test task, because of a lack of knowledge in that language, s/he is deemed to have “light mental retardation”. The knowledge of the children on different grammatical categories in their mother tongue is not taken into account. For the first time in Europe, a psycholinguistic test was developed for measuring the knowledge in Romani (comprehension and production). Categories such as wh-questions, wh-complements, passive verbs, possessiveness, tense and aspect, learning new nouns and verbs are measured with newly developed test. The knowledge of the children is connected with two theories: the ecological theory of Ogbu (1978) and the integrative theory of child development (García Coll et al. 1996). Ogbu’s theory stresses the importance of the home culture in the development of the children and the theory of García Coll and her collaborators presents the home environment and the SES of the families as an important predictor for language development and school readiness of the minority/migrant children. References Bafekr, S. (1999) Schools and their undocumented Polish and “Romany Gypsy” pupils.International Journal of Educational Research, 31, 295-302. Bakalar, P. (2004) The IQ of Gypsies in Central Europe. The Mankind Quarterly, XLIV,(3&4), 291-300. Berko, J. (1958). The child’s learning of English morphology. Word, 14, 150-177. Bronfenbrenner U (1979). The ecology of human development: Experiments by nature anddesign. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Bronfenbrenner U (1986). Ecology of the family as a context for human development:Research perspectives. Developmental Psychology, 22, 723-742. Cvorovic, J. (2014) The Roma: A Balkan Underclass. Ulster: Ulster Institute for SocialResearch. Forget-Dubois, N., Lemelin, J.-P., Perusse, D., Tremblay, R. E. & Boivin, M. (2009). EarlyChild Language Mediates the Relation Between Home Environment and SchoolReadiness. Child Development, 80 (3), 736-749. García Coll, C., Lamberty, G., Jenkins, R., McAdoo, H. P., Crnic, K., Wasik, B. H. andGarcía, H. V. (1996) An Integrative Model for the Study of Developmental Competenciesin Minority Children. Child Development, 67 (5), 1891-1914. Han, W.-J. (2006) Academic Achievements of Children in Immigrant Families.Educational Research and Review. 1 (8), 286-318. Hollo, L. (2006) Equality for Roma in Europe. A Roadmap for Action. Budapest: OSI Kezdi, G. and Kertesi, G. (2011) The Roma/non-Roma test score gap in Hungary.American Economic Review, 101 (3), 519-525. Kyuchukov, H (2006). Desegregation of Roma schools in Bulgaria. Sofia: SEGA Kyuchukov, H. (2014) Acquisition of Romani in a Bilingual Context. Psychology ofLanguage and Communication, 18 (3), 211-225. Kyuchukov, H., Kaleja, M. & Samko, M. (2016) Roma parents as educators of theirchildren. Intecultural education, 26 (5), 444-448. Neuman, S., & Marulis, L. M. (2010). The Effects of Vocabulary Intervention on YoungChildren’s Word Learning: A Meta-Analysis. Review of Educational Research, 80 (3),300-335. Ogbu J. U. (1978). Minority Education and Caste: The American System in Cross-culturalPerspective. New York: Academic Press. Ogbu J. U. (1981). Origins of human competence: A cultural ecological perspective. ChildDevelopment, 52, 413-429. Ogbu, J. U. (1988). Cultural diversity and human development. In: D. Slaughter (Ed.),Black children and poverty: A developmental perspective. San Francisco: Jossey-Bass.11-28. Parsons, Talcott. (1940). An Analytical Approach to the Theory of Social Stratification.American Journal of Sociology, 45 (6), 841-862. Roskos, K., & Neuman, S. (2005). The state of pre-kindergartens standard. EarlyChildhood Research Quarterly, 20, 125-145. Rushton, J. P. Cvorovic, J. and Bons, T. A. (2007). General mental ability in South Asians:Data from three Roma (Gypsy) communities in Serbia. Intelligence, 35(1), 1-12. Rydland, V. (2009). “Whow-when I was going to pretend drinking it tasted coke for real!”Second-language learners’ out-of-frame talk in peer pretend play: A developmental studyfrom preschool to first grade. European Journal of Developmental Psychology, 6 (2), 190-222. Tomasello, M. (2003). Constructing a Language: A Usage-Based Theory of LanguageAcquisition. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

We are grateful for comments made by participants at the Symposium on the “Measurement of Profit and Productivity: Theory and Practice,” on December 16, 1988, in the University of Florida, cosponsored by the Vincent C. Ross Institute of Accounting Research, Leonard N. Stern School of Business, New York University, the Public Policy Research Center, Graduate School of Business, University of Florida, and The Kruger Center of Finance, Jerusalem School of Business Administration, Hebrew University; at workshops at the Leonard M. Stern School of Business, New York University; at the Accounting Research and Education Center of McMaster University; at the European Accounting Association meeting in Stuttgart, Germany; at workshops at Wharton School University of Pennsylvania; University of California at Berkeley; Northwestern University; French Finance Association Meeting.

Objective: Although the fastest growing mi­nority group, Asian Americans receive little attention in mental health research. More­over, aggregated data mask further diversity within Asian Americans. This study aimed to examine depression risk by detailed Asian American subgroup, and further assess de­terminants within and between three Asian ethnic subgroups.Methods: Needs assessment surveys were collected in 16 Asian American subgroups (six Southeast Asian, six South Asian, and four East Asian) in New York City from 2013-2016 using community-based sampling strategies. A final sample of N=1,532 com­pleted the PHQ-2. Bivariate comparisons and multivariable logistic models explored differences in depression risk by subgroup.Results: Southeast Asians had the greatest depression risk (19%), followed by South Asians (11%) and East Asians (9%). Among Southeast Asians, depression risk was associ­ated with lacking health insurance (OR=.2, 95% CI: 0-.6), not having a provider who speaks the same language (OR=3.2, 95% CI: 1.3-8.0), and lower neighborhood social cohesion (OR= .94, 95% CI: .71-.99). Among South Asians, depression risk was associated with greater English proficiency (OR=3.9, 95% CI: 1.6-9.2); and among East Asians, depression risk was associated with ≤ high school education (OR=4.2, 95% CI: 1.2-14.3). Additionally, among Southeast Asians and South Asians, the high­est depression risk was associated with high levels of discrimination (Southeast Asian: OR=9.9, 95% CI: 1.8-56.2; South Asian: OR=7.3, 95% CI: 3.3-16.2).Conclusions: Depression risk and deter­minants differed by Asian American ethnic subgroup. Identifying factors associated with depression risk among these groups is key to targeting limited public health resources for these underserved communities. Ethn Dis. 2020;30(4):553-562; doi:10.18865/ed.30.4.553

Purpose – The literature was reviewed to locate the most relevant social-psychology theories, factors, and instruments in order to measure New York State resident attitudes and social norms (SNs) concerning their intent to evacuate Hurricane Irene in the summer of 2011. The purpose of this paper is to develop a model which could be generalized to improve social policy determination for natural disaster preparation. Design/methodology/approach – A post-positivist ideology was employed, quantitative data were collected from an online survey (nominal, binary, interval, and ratio), and inferential statistical techniques were applied to test theory-deductive hypotheses (Strang, 2013b). Since the questions for each hypothesized factor were customized using a pilot for this study, exploratory factor analysis were conducted to ensure the item validity and reliabilities were compared to a priori benchmarks (Gill et al., 2010). Correlation analysis along with logistic and multiple regression were applied to test the hypothesis at the 95 percent confidence level. Findings – A statistically significant model was developed using correlation, stepwise regression, ordinary least squares regression, and logistic regression. Only two composite factors were needed to capture 55.4 percent of the variance for behavioral intent (BI) to evacuate. The model predicted 43.9 percent of the evacuation decisions, with 13.3 percent undecided, leaving 42.8 incorrectly classified), using logistic regression (n=401 surveyed participants). Research limitations/implications – Municipal planners can use this information by creating surveys and collecting BI indicators from citizens, during risk planning, in advance of a natural disaster. The concepts could also apply to man-made disasters. Planners can use the results from these surveys to predict the overall likelihood that residents with home equity (e.g. home owners) intend to leave when given a public evacuation order. Practical implications – Once municipal planners know the indicators for personal attitudes (PAs) (in particular) and SNs, they could sort these by region, to identify areas where the PAs were too low. Then additional evacuation preparation efforts can be focussed on those regions. According to these findings, the emphasis must be focussed on a PA basis, describing the extreme negative impacts of previous disasters, rather than using credible spokespersons, to persuade individuals to leave. Originality/value – A new model was created with a “near miss disaster” severity factor as an extension to the theory of reasoned action.

This study aims to increase children English vocabulary aged 5-6 years old by playing CABE or searching and whispering. This research is classroom action research that was conducted in Marsudirini Sang Timur Kindergarten, Salatiga. The Subjects of the study were 20 B1 kindergarten children. Data was collected by teaching English vocabulary by playing CABE in some cycles which includes four stages in the form of cycles, there are (1) planning; (2) implementation; (3) observation; and (4) reflection. Research instruments used in this research was in sheets observation checklist. The results of a percentage of pre-cycle was 13 %, cycle I was 31 % in first meeting and was 66 % in the second meeting, cycle II was 75 % performed in only one meeting. There is an improvement in pre-action and any action on each meeting until it reaches 75 %. Keywords: Early childhood, English vocabulary, “CABE” method, Learning English References Bawono, Y. (2017). Kemampuan berbahasa pada anak prasekolah : Sebuah kajian pustaka. Prosiding Temu Ilmiah X Ikatan Psikologi Perkembangan Indonesia. Chamot, A. U. (1987). Toward a Functional ESL Curriculum in the Elementary School, in Long, Michael H. & Richards, Jack C. (eds.) Methodology in TESOL. New York: Newburry House Publishers. Fromkin, V., Rodman, R., & H., & N. (1990). An Intoduction to Language. New York, NY: Avon Books. İlin, G., Kutlu, Ö., & Kutluay, A. (2013). An Action Research: Using Videos for Teaching Grammar in an ESP Class. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2013.01.065 Imam, I. (2016). Meningkatkan Kemampuan Menyimak Siswa Kelas I Melalui Teknik Permainan Pesan Berantai Pada Pembalajaran Bahasa Indonesia. PEDAGOGIA: Jurnal Pendidikan. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.21070/pedagogia.v3i2.62 Khairani, A. I. (2016). Pendidikan Bahasa Inggris Untuk Anak Usia Dini. Digilib.Unimed.Ac.Id. Kurniawan, M., & Tanone, R. (2016). Mobile learning in TESOL: A golden bridge for enhancement of grammar awareness and vocabulary mastery? Asian EFL Journal. Kurniawan, M., & Tanone, R. (2016). Mobile learning in TESOL: A golden bridge for enhancement of grammar awareness and vocabulary mastery? Asian EFL Journal. Matondang, E. M. (2005). Menumbuhkan Minat Belajar Bahasa Inggris Anak Usia Dini melalui Lagu dan Gerak. Jakarta: Jurnal Pendidikan Penabur. Montessori, M. (1991). The discovery of the Child. New York: Ballatine Book. Muflihah, M. (2019). Pentingnya Peran BAhasa dalam Pendidikan Usia DIni (PAUD). ThufuLA: Jurnal Inovasi Pendidikan Guru Raudhatul Athfal. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.21043/thufula.v2i2.4642 Mustafa, B. (2007). Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini. Musthafa, B. (2010). Teaching English to Young Learners in Indonesia : Essential Requirements. Educationist. Nugrahani, D., Egar, N., Sumardiyani, L., & Wardoyo, S. L. (2017). PENDIDIKAN ANAK USIA DINI BERBASIS LIFE SKILLS. E-DIMAS. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.26877/e-dimas.v2i1.102 Nurjanah, N, Dwiastuty, Nina, Susilawati, S. (2015). Mengenalkan Model Pengajaran Edutainment Mengajarkan Bahasa Inggris Pada Anak–Anak Usia Dini. Faktor. Jurnal Ilmiah Kependidikan. Nurmadiah, N. (2018). Strategi Pembelajaran Anak Usia Dini. Al-Afkar : Jurnal Keislaman & Peradaban. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.28944/afkar.v3i1.101 Nurvitasari, M. D. (2016). Penerapan Aspek Perkembangan Anak Usia Dini Dalam Media Macca (Balok Susun Interaktif). O’Grady, W. (2008). Innateness, universal grammar, and emergentism. Lingua. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.1016/j.lingua.2007.03.005 Santrock, J. (n.d.). Adolesence (Fifth Edit). New York, NY: McGrawHill Company Inc. Sophya, I. V. (2019). Desain Pembelajaran BAhasa Inggris untuk Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini. ThufuLA: Jurnal Inovasi Pendidikan Guru Raudhatul Athfal. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.21043/thufula.v2i2.4639 Tomlinson, B. (2012). Materials development for language learning and languange teaching. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.1017/S0261444811000528 Vygotsky, L. S. (1986). Thought and Language. Cambridge, M.A.: The MIT Press Wiratno, T., & Santosa, R. (2003). Bahasa, Fungsi Bahasa, dan Konteks Sosial. Bahasa, Fungsi Bahasa, Dan Konteks Sosial Yamin, M. (2010). Panduan Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini. Jakarta: Gaung Persada Pers Zaini, A. (2015). Bermain sebagai metode pembelajaran bagi anak usia dini. ThufuLA: Jurnal Inovasi Pendidikan Guru Raudhatul Athfal

IntroductionObesity is a major public health challenge and exacerbates economic disparities through employment discrimination and increased personal health expenditures. Financial incentives for weight management may intensify individuals’ utilisation of evidence-based behavioural strategies while addressing obesity-related economic disparities in low-income populations. Trials have focused on testing incentives contingent on achieving weight loss outcomes. However, based on social cognitive and self-determination theories, providing incentives for achieving intermediate behavioural goals may be more sustainable than incentivising outcomes if they enhance an individual’s skills and self-efficacy for maintaining long-term weight loss. The objective of this paper is to describe the rationale and design of the Financial Incentives foR Weight Reduction study, a randomised controlled trial to test the comparative effectiveness and cost-effectiveness of two financial incentive strategies for weight loss (goal directed vs outcome based) among low-income adults with obesity, as well as compared with the provision of health behaviour change resources alone.Methods and analysisWe are recruiting 795 adults, aged 18–70 years with a body mass index ≥30 kg/m2, from three primary care clinics serving residents of socioeconomically disadvantaged neighbourhoods in New York City and Los Angeles. All participants receive a 1-year commercial weight loss programme membership, self-monitoring tools (bathroom scale, food journal and Fitbit Alta HR), health education and monthly check-in visits. In addition to these resources, those in the two intervention groups can earn up to $750 over 6 months for: (1) participating in an intensive weight management programme, self-monitoring weight and diet and meeting physical activity guidelines (goal-directed arm); or (2) a ≥1.5% to ≥5% reduction in baseline weight (outcome-based arm). To maximise incentive efficacy, we incorporate concepts from behavioural economics, including immediacy of payments and framing feedback to elicit regret aversion. We will use generalised mixed effect models for repeated measures to examine intervention effects on weight at 6, 9 and 12 months.Ethics and disseminationHuman research protection committees at New York University School of Medicine, University of California Los Angeles (UCLA) David Geffen School of Medicine and Olive-View–UCLA Medical Center granted ethics approval. We will disseminate the results of this research via peer-reviewed publications, conference presentations and meetings with stakeholders.Trial registration numberNCT03157713.

The prevalence of ADHD children increases every year. Some researchers have shown that psychosocial behavior therapy (antecedents-consequences modification) was effective to decrease hyperactivity and increase attention to ADHD children. This study aims to find out the effectiveness of antecedents-consequences modification by parents and teachers to decrease hyperactivity and increase attention to a 6 years old boy with ADHD. The study was a single case experimental design. Psychosocial behavior therapy has been used with antecedents-consequences modification. The antecedents-consequences modification was applied by teacher at school and parents at home. Data were analyzed using Wilcoxon Signed Rank Test. Results showed that there’s a significant decrease of hyperactivity behavior and significant increase of doing his assignment both at school and also at home. Not only about the content of behavior therapy itself, but how to give the therapy is important. Parents and teacher should do the therapy consistently, immediately, specifically and saliency to reach the target of intervention. Keywords: ADHD Children, Antecedents, Consequences, Modification Reference: (APA), A. A. P. (2013). Diagnostic and Manual of Mental Disorder (5th ed.). Arlington: American Psychiatric Association. Amalia, R. (2018). Intervensi terhadap Anak Usia Dini yang Mengalami Gangguan ADHD Melalui Pendekatan Kognitif Perilaku dan Alderian Play Therapy. Jurnal Obsesi : Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 2(1), 27. https://doi.org/10.31004/obsesi.v2i1.4 Anastopoulos, A.D; Farley, S. . (2003). A Cognitive Behavioural Training Program for Parents of Children with Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder. In W. J. Kazdin, Alan E (Ed.), Evidence-based psychotherapies for children and adolescents (pp. 187–203). New York: Guildford Press. Barkley, Russell A; DuPaul, G.L ; McMurray, M. . (1990). A comprehensive evaluation of attention deficit disorder with and without hyperactivity. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 58, 775–789. Barkley, R. A. (2006). Attention-deficit hyperactivity disorder : A handbook for diagnosis and treatment (3rd ed.). New York City: Guildford Press. Barlow, D.H ; Hersen, M. (1984). Single case experimental design : Strategies for studying behavior change (2nd ed.). New York: Pergamon Press. Baumeister, S., Wolf, I., Holz, N., Boecker-Schlier, R., Adamo, N., Holtmann, M., … Brandeis, D. (2018). Neurofeedback Training Effects on Inhibitory Brain Activation in ADHD: A Matter of Learning? Neuroscience, 378, 89–99. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2016.09.025 Cantwell, D. P., & Baker, L. (1991). Association between attention deficit-hyperactivity disorder and learning disorders. Journal of Learning Disabilities, 24(2), 88–95. https://doi.org/10.1177/002221949102400205 Center for Children and Families. (2019). Evidence-based Psychosocial Treatment for ADHD Children and Adolescents. Retrieved from http://ccf.fiu.edu Davidson, G. C. (2010). Abnormal Psychology. New Jersey: Wiley. DuPaul, George; Stoner, G. (2003). ADHD in the schools. New York: Guildford Press. DuPaul, G., & Weyandt, L. (2006). School-based intervention for children with attention deficit hyperactivity disorder: Effects on academic, social, and behavioural functioning. International Journal of Disability, Development and Education, 53(2), 161–176. https://doi.org/10.1080/10349120600716141 Erinta, D. B. M. S. (2012). Efektivitas penerapan terapi permainan sosialisasi untuk menurunkan perilaku impulsif pada anak dengan attention deficit hyperactive disorder (ADHD). Jurnal Psikologi : Teori & Terapan, 3(1). Evans, Steven W; Owens, Julie; Bunford, M. N. (2014). Evidence-Based Psychosocial Treatments for Children and Adolescents with Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder. Journal Clinical Child Adolescence Psychology, 43(4), 527–551. https://doi.org/10.1038/jid.2014.371 Fabiano, G. A., Pelham, W. E., Coles, E. K., Gnagy, E. M., Chronis-Tuscano, A., & O’Connor, B. C. (2009). A meta-analysis of behavioral treatments for attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. Clinical Psychology Review, 29(2), 129–140. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.cpr.2008.11.001 Gerdes, A. C., Hoza, B., & Pelham, W. E. (2003). Attention-deficit/hyperactivity disordered boys’ relationships with their mothers and fathers: Child, mother, and father perceptions. Development and Psychopathology, 15(2), 363–382. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0954579403000208 Haas, S. M., Waschbusch, D. A., Pelham, W. E., King, S., Andrade, B. F., & Carrey, N. J. (2011). Treatment response in CP/ADHD children with callous/unemotional traits. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 39(4), 541–552. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10802-010-9480-4 Helseth, S. A., Waschbusch, D. A., Gnagy, E. M., Onyango, A. N., Burrows-MacLean, L., Fabiano, G. A., … Pelham, W. E. (2015). Effects of behavioral and pharmacological therapies on peer reinforcement of deviancy in children with ADHD-Only, ADHD and conduct problems, and controls. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 83(2), 280–292. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0038505 Hidayati, DM Ria ; Purwandari, E. (2010). Time Out : Alternatif Modifikasi Perilaku Anak ADHD (Attention Deficit/ Hyperacitivity Disorder). Indigenous, Jurnal Ilmiah Berkala Psikologi, 12(2), 101–114. Hinshaw, S. P., Owens, E. B., Wells, K. C., Kraemer, H. C., Abikoff, H. B., Arnold, L. E., … Wigal, T. (2000). Family processes and treatment outcome in the MTA: Negative/ineffective parenting practices in relation to multimodal treatment. Journal of Abnormal Child Psychology, 28(6), 555–568. https://doi.org/10.1023/A:1005183115230 Hinshaw, Stephen P., Owens, E. B., Zalecki, C., Huggins, S. P., Montenegro-Nevado, A. J., Schrodek, E., & Swanson, E. N. (2012). Prospective follow-up of girls with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder into early adulthood: Continuing impairment includes elevated risk for suicide attempts and self-injury. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology,80(6), 1041–1051. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0029451 Jackson, N. A. (2003). A Survey of Music Therapy Methods and Their Role in the Treatment of Early Elementary School Children with ADHD. Journal of Music Therapy, 40(4), 302–323. https://doi.org/10.1093/jmt/40.4.302 Johnston, Charlotte; Mash, E. J. (2001). Families of Children With Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder : Review and Recommendations for Future Research. Clinical Child and Family Psychology Review, 4(3), 183–207. Jr, W. E. P., Fabiano, G. A., & Pelham, W. E. (2008). Evidence-Based Psychosocial Treatments for Attention- Deficit / Hyperactivity Disorder (Vol. 4416). https://doi.org/10.1080/15374410701818681 Kaiser, N. M., McBurnett, K., & Pfiffner, L. J. (2011). Child ADHD severity and positive and negative parenting as predictors of child social functioning: Evaluation of three theoretical models. Journal of Attention Disorders, 15(3), 193–203. https://doi.org/10.1177/1087054709356171 Kazdin, A. E. (1984). Behavior Modification in Applied Settings. New York: Dorsey Press. Krasny-Pacini, A., & Evans, J. (2018). Single-case experimental designs to assess intervention effectiveness in rehabilitation: A practical guide. Annals of Physical and Rehabilitation Medicine, 61(3), 164–179. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.rehab.2017.12.002 Langberg, J. M., Molina, B. S. G., Arnold, L. E., Epstein, J. N., Altaye, M., Hinshaw, S. P., … Hechtman, L. (2011). Patterns and predictors of adolescent academic achievement and performance in a sample of children with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. Journal of Clinical Child and Adolescent Psychology, 40(4), 519–531. https://doi.org/10.1080/15374416.2011.581620 Nigg, J.T ; Barkley, R. . (2014). (Attention-deficit Hyperactivity Disorder). In R. A. Barkley (Ed.), E-book Pediatric เรื่องPsychiatry (Third Edit, Vol. 54, pp. 1–17). Retrieved from http://www.thaipediatrics.org/pages/Doctor/Download/48aedb8880cab8c45637abc7493ecddd:e0a186938dc3b74657fd46d32fac5fe6 Pastor, P., Reuben, C., Duran, C., & Hawkins, L. J. (2015). Association between diagnosed ADHD and selected characteristics among children aged 4-17 years: United States, 2011-2013. NCHS Data Brief, (201), 201. Patterson, G. . (1982). Coercive Family Process. Eugene: Castalia. Pfiffner, L. J ; Barkley, R. . (1990). Educational Placement and Classroom Management. In R. A. Barkley (Ed.), Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder : A Handbook for Diagnosis and Treatment. New York: Guildford Press. Pfiffner, Linda J; Barkley, R; DuPaul, G. (2006). Treatment of ADHD in school settings. In R. A. Barkley (Ed.), Attention-deficit hyperactivity disorder: A handbook for diagnosis and treatment (3th ed., pp. 547–589). New York: Guildford Press. Pfiffner, L. J., Calzada, E., & McBurnett, K. (2000). Interventions to enhance social competence. Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America, 9(3), 689–709. https://doi.org/10.1016/s1056-4993(18)30113-5 Pfiffner, Linda J., Hinshaw, S. P., Owens, E., Zalecki, C., Kaiser, N. M., Villodas, M., & McBurnett, K. (2014). A two-site randomized clinical trial of integrated psychosocial treatment for ADHD-inattentive type. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 82(6), 1115–1127. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0036887 Pfiffner, Linda J, & Haack, L. M. (2014). Behavior Management for School - Aged Children with ADHD. 23, 731–746. Pfiffner, Linda J, Hinshaw, S. P., Owens, E., Zalecki, C., Kaiser, N. M., Villodas, M., & Mcburnett, K. (2015). A two-site randomized clinical trial of Integrated Psychosocial Treatment for ADHD-Inattentive Type. Journal of Consulting and Clinical Psychology, 82(6), 1115–1127. https://doi.org/10.1037/a0036887.A Riddle, M. A., Yershova, K., Lazzaretto, D., Paykina, N., Yenokyan, G., Greenhill, L., … Posner, K. (2013). The preschool attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder treatment study (PATS) 6-year follow-up. Journal of the American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry, 52(3). https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jaac.2012.12.007 Saputro, D. (2009). ADHD (Attention Deficit/ Hyperactivity Disorder). Jakarta: Sagung Seto. Schunk, D. H. (2012). Learning Theories : An Educational Perspective (6th ed.; Pearson Education, Ed.). Boston. Shriver, M. D., Segool, N., & Gortmaker, V. (2011). Behavior observations for linking assessment to treatment for selective mutism. Education and Treatment of Children, 34(3), 389–411. https://doi.org/10.1353/etc.2011.0023 Suyanto, B. N., & Wimbarti, S. (2019). Program Intervensi Musik terhadap Hiperaktivitas Anak Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder (ADHD). Gadjah Mada Journal of Professional Psychology (GamaJPP), 5(1), 15. https://doi.org/10.22146/gamajpp.48584 Taylor, E. (2009). Developing ADHD. Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 50, 126–132. Thomas, R., Sanders, S., Doust, J., Beller, E., & Glasziou, P. (2015). Prevalence of attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder: A systematic review and meta-analysis. Pediatrics, 135(4), e994–e1001. https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2014-3482 Tran, J. L. A., Sheng, R., Beaulieu, A., Villodas, M., McBurnett, K., Pfiffner, L. J., & Wilson, L. (2018). Cost-Effectiveness of a Behavioral Psychosocial Treatment Integrated Across Home and School for Pediatric ADHD-Inattentive Type. Administration and Policy in Mental Health and Mental Health Services Research, 45(5), 741–750. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10488-018-0857-y Tresco, K. E., Lefler, E. K., & Power, T. J. (2010). Psychosocial Interventions to Improve the School Performance of Students with Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder. Mind & Brain : The Journal of Psychiatry, 1(2), 69–74. Retrieved from http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pubmed/21152355%0Ahttp://www.pubmedcentral.nih.gov/articlerender.fcgi?artid=PMC2998237 U.S. Department of Health and Human Services. (2014). US Department of Health and Human Services. The Health and Well-Being of Children: A Portrait of States and the Nation, 2011-2012. (June), 1–109. Weiss, Gabrielle ; Hechtman, L. T. (1993). Hyperactive Children Grown Up. New York: Guildford Press.

This article presents the results of the first implementation of map literacy learning model in middle school classes - this is the preliminary test. The implementation of this learning model will gain optimal results when it is conducted by following all the component of the model such as the syntax, theoretical framework, social system, teachers' roles, and support system. After the model implementation has been completed, the results showed that there was significantly different in students' spatial thinking skills before and after the treatment. However, the implementation also revealed that the model has some technical issues and thus to be improved. In a social system revision, the teacher has to be flexibly provide scaffolding every time he/she sees that the students need it. Teacher's book is significantly important to help a teacher lead the learning process. After improvement of the model has been completed, then it is ready to be implemented in the main field testing stage. Keywords: map literacy, social studies learning, spatial thinking References Abbasnasab, S., Rashid, M., & Saad, M. (2012). Knowledge with Professional Practice A Sociocultural Perspective on Assessment for Learning : The Case of a Malaysian Primary School ESL Context, 66, 343–353. http://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2012.11.277 Adeyemi, S. B., & Cishe, E. N. (2015). Effects of Cooperative and Individualistic Learning Strategies on Students’ Map Reading and Interpretation. International Journal of Arts & Sciences, 8(7), 383–395. Bednarz, S. W., Acheson, G., & Bednarz, R. S. (2006). Maps and Map Learning in Social Studies. Social Education, 70(7), 398–404. http://doi.org/10.4324/9780203841273 Brophy, J., & Alleman, J. (2009). Meaningful social studies for elementary students. Teachers and Teaching, 15(3), 357–376. http://doi.org/10.1080/13540600903056700 Cohen, L., Manion, L., Morrison, K., & Wyse, D. (2010). A Guide To Teaching Practice (5th ed.). London and New York: Rotledge. Churcher, K. M. A., Downs, E., & Tewksbury, D. (2014). “ Friending ” Vygotsky : A Social Constructivist P edagogy of Knowledge Building Through Classroom Social Media Use, 14(1), 33–50. Durmuş, Y. T. (2016). Effective Learning Environment Characteristics as a requirement of Constructivist Curricula: Teachers’ Needs and School Principals’ Views. International Journal of Instruction, 9(2), 183–198. http://doi.org/10.12973/iji.2016.9213a Fani, T., & Ghaemi, F. (2011). Implications of Vygotsky ’ s Zone of Proximal Development ( ZPD ) in Teacher Education : ZPTD and Self-scaffolding. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences, 29(Iceepsy), 1549–1554. http://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2011.11.396 Gauvain, M. (1993). The Development of Spatial Thinking in Everyday Activity. Developmental Review, 13, 92–121. Hribar, G. C. (2015). Using Map-Based Investigations with Elementary Students. In ESRI Education GIS Conference (pp. 1–26). Huynh, N. T., & Sharpe, B. (2013). An Assessment Instrument to Measure Geospatial Thinking Expertise An Assessment Instrument to Measure Geospatial Thinking Expertise. Journal of Geography, 112(October 2014), 3–41. http://doi.org/10.1080/00221341.2012.682227 Ishikawa, T. (2012). Geospatial Thinking and Spatial Ability: An Empirical Examination of Knowledge and Reasoning in Geographical Science. The Professional Geographer, (July 2015), 121018062625002. http://doi.org/10.1080/00330124.2012.724350 Jessie A. (1951). Maps and Slow-Learners. Journal of Geography, 50:4, 145-149, DOI: 10.1080/00221345108982661 Jo, I., Bednarz, S., & Metoyer, S. (2010). Selecting and Designing Questions to Facilitate Spatial Thinking. The Geography Teacher, 7(2), 49–55. http://doi.org/10.1080/19338341.2010.510779 Joyce, B.R., Weil, M., & Calhoun, E. (2014). Models of Teaching (8th Ed). New Jersey: Pearson Education. Key, L.V., Bradley, J.A., & Bradley, K.A. (2010).Stimulating Instruction in Social Studies. The Social Studies, 101:3, 117-120, DOI: 10.1080/00377990903283932 Leinhardt, G., Stainton, C., & Bausmith, J. M. (1998). Constructing Maps Collaboratively. Journal of Geography, 97(1), 19–30. http://doi.org/10.1080/00221349808978821 Logan, J. R. (2012). Making a Place for Space: Spatial Thinking in Social Science. Annual Review of Sociology, 38(1), 507–524. http://doi.org/10.1146/annurev-soc-071811-145531 Logan, J. R., Zhang, W., & Xu, H. (2010). Applying spatial thinking in social science research. GeoJournal, 75(1), 15–27. http://doi.org/10.1007/s10708-010-9343-0 National Reseach Council. (2006). Learning to Think spatially. Washington, D.C.: The National Academic Press. Retrieved from www.nap.edu NCSS. (2016). A Vision of Powerful Teaching and Learning in the Social Studies, 80(3), 180–182. Saekhow, J. (2015). Steps of Cooperative Learning on Social Networking by Integrating Instructional Design based on Constructivist Approach. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences, 197(February), 1740–1744. http://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2015.07.230 Uttal, D. H. (2000). Maps and spatial thinking: a two-way street. Developmental Science, 3(3), 283–286. http://doi.org/10.1111/1467-7687.00121 Verma, K. (2014). Geospatial Thinking of Undergraduate Students in Public Universities in The United States. Texas State University. Wiegand, P. (2006). Learning and Teaching with Maps. London and New York: Routledge Taylor & Francis Group. Retrieved from http://cataleg.udg.edu/record=b1373859~S10*cat

-Mohammed F. Khayum, Michael B. Connolly ,The economics of the Caribbean Basin. New York: Praeger, 1985. xxiii + 355 pp., John McDermott (eds)-Susan F. Hirsch, Herome Wendell Lurry-Wright, Custom and conflict on a Bahamian out-island. Lanham, Maryland: University Press of America, 1987. xxii + 188 pp.-Evelyne Trouillot-Ménard, Agence de Cooperation Culturelle et Technique, 1,000 proverbes créoles de la Caraïbe francophone. Paris: Editions Caribéennes, 1987. 114 pp.-Sue N. Greene, Amon Saba Saakana, The colonial legacy in Caribbean literature. Trenton NJ: Africa World Press, Inc. 1987. 128 pp.-Andrew Sanders, Cees Koelewijn, Oral literature of the Trio Indians of Surinam. In collaboration with Peter Riviére. Dordrecht and Providence: Foris Publications, 1987. (Caribbean Series 6, KITLV/Royal Institute of Linguistics anbd Anthropology). xiv + 312 pp.-Janette Forte, Nancie L. Gonzalez, Sojouners of the Caribbean: ethnogenesis and ethnohistory of the Garifuna. Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 1988. xi + 253 pp.-Nancie L. Gonzalez, Neil L. Whitehead, Lords of the Tiger Spirit: a history of the Caribs in colonial Venezuela and Guyana 1498-1820. Dordrecht and Providence: Foris Publications, 1988. (Caribbean Series 10, KITLV/Royal Institute of Linguistics and Anthropology.) x + 250 pp.-N.L. Whitehead, Andrew Sanders, The powerless people. London and Basingstoke: Macmillan Publishers Ltd., 1987. iv + 220 pp.-Russell Parry Scott, Kenneth F. Kiple, The African exchange: toward a biological history of black people. Durham: Duke University Press, 1987. vi + 280 pp.-Colin Clarke, David Dabydeen ,India in the Caribbean. London: Hansib Publishing Ltd., 1987. 326 pp., Brinsley Samaroo (eds)-Juris Silenieks, Edouard Glissant, Caribbean discourse: selected essays. Translated and with an introduction by J. Michael Dash. Charlottesville, Virginia: The University Press of Virginia, 1989. xlvii + 272 pp.-Brenda Gayle Plummer, J. Michael Dash, Haiti and the United States: national stereotypes and the literary imagination. New York: St. Martin's Press, 1988. xv + 152 pp.-Evelyne Huber, Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Haiti: state against nation: the origins and legacy of Duvalierism. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1990. 282 pp.-Leon-Francois Hoffman, Alfred N. Hunt, Hiati's influence on Antebellum America: slumbering volcano of the Caribbean. Baton Rouge and London: Louisiana State University Press, 1988. xvi + 196 pp.-Brenda Gayle Plummer, David Healy, Drive to hegemony: the United States in the Caribbean, 1898-1917. Madison, Wisconsin: The University of Wisconsin Press, 1988. xi + 370 pp.-Anthony J. Payne, Jorge Heine ,The Caribbean and world politics: cross currents and cleavages. New York and London: Holmes and Meier Publishers, Inc., 1988. ix + 385 pp., Leslie Manigat (eds)-Anthony P. Maingot, Jacqueline Anne Braveboy-Wagner, The Caribbean in world affairs: the foreign policies of the English-speaking states. Boulder, Colorado: Westview Press, 1989. vii + 244 pp.-Edward M. Dew, H.F. Munneke, De Surinaamse constitutionele orde. Nijmegen, The Netherlands: Ars Aequi Libri, 1990. v + 120 pp.-Charles Rutheiser, O. Nigel Bolland, Colonialism and resistance in Belize: essays in historical sociology. Benque Viejo del Carmen, Belize: Cubola Productions / Institute of Social and Economic Research / Society for the Promotion of Education and Research, 1989. ix + 218 pp.-Ken I. Boodhoo, Selwyn Ryan, Trinidad and Tobago: the independence experience, 1962-1987. St. Augustine, Trinidad: ISER, 1988. xxiii + 599 pp.-Alan M. Klein, Jay Mandle ,Grass roots commitment: basketball and society in Trinidad and Tobago. Parkersburg, Iowa: Caribbean Books, 1988. ix + 75 pp., Joan Mandle (eds)-Maureen Warner-Lewis, Reinhard Sander, The Trinidad Awakening: West Indian literature of the nineteen-thirties. Westport: Greenwood Press, 1988. 168 pp.

The present work is a revision of corruption and the social effects it has on culture, poverty, gender and social organizations, interpreting these instances as integrative for the understanding of corruption as a phenomenon. Furthermore, the present work analyses the legal context of corruption in Paraguay. To address this, a literature review of current and topical research was carry it out, contextualizing the problem from a regional South American perspective and relating it to the efforts of the Paraguayan state with a focus on social corruption as described by various experts on the matter. In terms of the latter, the revision of the legal context of corruption in Paraguay creates an overview of the phenomenon, thus not only identifying the principal institutions, but also exposing their institutional evolution and the changes they represent in reality. Bibliografy Acemoglu, D.y Verdier, T. (2000), “The Choice between Market Failures and Corruption”. The American Economic Review, 194-211. Andvig, J. y Odd-Helge, F. (2000) “Research on Corruption: A Policy Oriented Survey”. Michelson institute y Norweigan Institute of international Affairs. Banco Mundial. (2000). Anticorruption in Transition: A Contribution to the Policy Debate. Washington, D.C: The World Bank. Biderbost, P. (2016). Guía para la Construcción de mapas de riesgos de Corrupción. Asunción: Secretaría Nacional Anticorrupción. Borda, D. & Caballero, M. (2017). Una reforma tributaria para mejorar la equidad y la recaudación. Revista Estudios Paraguayos. 107-132. Brunetti, A. & Weder, B. (1998). Explaining Corruption. University of Saarland and University of Basel. Carpenter, D. y Moss, D. (2014). Introduction. En: Carpenter, D. y Moss, D. (2014). Preventing Regulatory Capture: Special Interest Influence and How to Limit It. Nueva York, Estados Unidos: Cambridge University Press Comité Interinstitucional Técnico de Apoyo a la Implementación de la Convención Interamericana Contra la Corrupción – CITAIC. (2007). Informe de la república del Paraguay sobre las disposiciones seleccionadas para la segunda ronda de evaluación de la Convención Interamericana Contra la Corrupción para la XI Reunión del Comité de Expertos del MESISIC del 25 al 30 de junio de 2007, en Washington, D.C. Disponible en: http://www.oas.org/juridico/spanish/mec_avance_pryXI.pdf Consejo Impulsor del Sistema Nacional de Integridad – CISNI. (2003). Informe de Paraguay de la primera ronda de evaluación. Obtenido de: http://www.pj.gov.py/images/contenido/daii/cisni/unidad2/pdf/convencion.pdf De Quiróz, L. B. (1998). Dialnet. Obtenido de https://dialnet.unirioja.es/descarga/articulo/5110352.pdf Dimant, E. & Tosato, G. (2018). Causes and effects of corruption: what has past decade’s empirical research taught us? A survey. Journal of Economic Surveys. Vol. 32, No. 2, pp. 335–356. Etkin, J. (1993). La Doble Moral de las Organizaciones: Los Sistemas Perversos y la Corrupción Institucionalizada. Madrid, Editorial Mac Graw Hill. Fishman, R. y Gatti, R. (2000) “Decentralization and Corruption: Evidence Across Countries”. World Bank Policy Research Working Paper 2290. Friedrich, C. J. (1990), “Corruption Concepts in Historical Perspective.” in Political Corruption: A Handbook, Heidenheimer, A.J.; Johnston, M.; and LeVine, V.T. (eds.). New Brunswick. Transaction Publishers. Fukuyama, F. (1995). Trust: The Social Virtues and the Creation of Prosperity. New York, Free Press. Gould, D. y Amaro-Reyes, J. (1983) “The Effect of Corruption in Administrative Gray, C. y Kaufman, D. (1998) "Corruption and Development". Finance and Develpment, N° 35. Habermas, J. (1998). ¿Aprendemos de las Catástrofes? Diagnóstico y Retrospectiva de Nuestro Breve Siglo XX. Revista Nexos y copiado de El Mercurio. Hellman, J. & Kaufmann, D. (2001). La captura del Estado en las economías en transición. Finanzas & Desarrollo, septiembre, pp.31 – 35. Hellman, J. y Kaufmann, D. (2001). La captura del Estado en las economías en transición. Finanzas & Desarrollo, septiembre, pp.31 – 35. Hellman, J. y Schankerman, M. (2000). Intervention, Corruption and Capture: The Nexus between Enterprises and the State. European Bank for Reconstruction and Development Working Paper, No. 58. Hodgson, G. y Jiang, X. (2008). La economía de la corrupción y la corrupción de la economía: una perspectiva institucionalista. Revista de Economía Institucional, vol. 10, núm. 18, pp. 55-80. Kaufmann, D. (1997) "Corruption: The Facts". World Bank Policy Working Paper. Latinobarómetro. (2018). Latinobarómetro. Obtenido de http://www.latinobarometro.org/lat.jsp Llorente y Cuenca. (Setiembre de 2016). Desarrollando Ideas D+I. Obtenido de https://www.desarrollando-ideas.com/wp-content/uploads/sites/5/2016/09/160912_DI_informe_Corrupcion_LatAm_ESP.pdf Malem Seña, J. (2000) Globalización, Comercio Internacional y Corrupción, Barcelona, Editorial Gedisa. Malem Seña, J. (2000), Globalización, Comercio Internacional y Corrupción. Barcelona, Editorial Gedisa. Mauro, P. (1995) “Corruption and Growth”. Quarterly Journal of Economics. CX, 681 Méndez Giraldo, G.; López Santana, E. (Abril de 2016). Problema Social de la Corrupción. Perspectivas desde la dinámica de sistemas. Obtenido de Editorial Udistrital: http://editorial.udistrital.edu.co/contenido/c-870.pdf Performance: Ilustrations from Developing Countries”. World Bank Working Paper N° Proud´homme, R. (1995). "The Dangers of Decentralization". The World Bank Research Observer, Vol. 10, N° 2. Reos, O. (2002). “Efectos Económicos de la Corrupción”. Documento de la División de Programas de Estado y Sociedad Civil1. Banco Interamericano de Desarrollo. Rose-Ackerman, S. (2001). Corrupción y los Gobiernos. Barcelona, Editorial Siglo XX. SENAC. (2018). Sistema de seguimiento de procesos. Asunción: SENAC. Serafini, V. (2017). Elites y captura del Estado. Paraguay: un estudio exploratorio. Asunción. Decidamos. Shleifer, A. & Vishny, R. (1993). “Corruption”. Quarterly Journal of Economics, Vol. 103, N° 3. Soto, R. (2003). Flacso Andes. Obtenido de Biblioteca Digital de Vanguardia para Investigación en Ciencias Sociales Región Andina y América Latina: www.flacsoandes.edu.ec/web/imagesFTP/1275931953.raimundo_soto.pdf Suárez, F. & Gorrochategui, N. (1998). Corrupción Organizacional: Aspectos vinculados a la Estructura de Oportunidades en Diversos Tipos de Organizaciones y Casos de Corrupción Institucionalizados. Instituto de Investigaciones Administrativas de la Facultad de Ciencias Económicas de la Universidad de Buenos Aires. Swamy, A. (1999) “Gender and Corruption”. Draft Paper, IRIS Center, University of Maryland. Swamy, A. (1999). Gender and Corruption. Draft Paper, Iris Center, University of Maryland. Sztompka, P. (1997). “Trust, distrust and the paradox of democracy”. Centro Científico de Berlín para la Investigación Social. Disponible en http://skylla.wz-berlin.de/pdf/1997/p97-003.pdf Tanzi, V. (2000) Policies, Institutions and the Dark Side of Economics. Chetenham. Edward Elgar. Tanzi, V. y Davoodi, H. (1998) “Corruption, Public Investment and Growth”. International Monetary Found Working Paper, 97-139. Transparencia Internacional. (2017). Transparency International. Obtenido de https://www.transparency.org/news/feature/corruption_perceptions_index_2017 Transparency International (2017). Corruption Perceptions Index. Berlin, August. Trujillo Arjona, A. (2002) “La Corrupción Política: Una Revisión de la Literatura”. Universidad Carlos III de Madrid. Documento de Trabajo 02-14. Trujillo Arjona, A. (2002). La Corrupción Política: Una Revisión de la Literatura. Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, Documento de Trabajo 02-14. Varese, F. (2001). “Pervasive Corruption”, Working Paper, disponible en www.colbud.hu/honesty-trust/varese/pub01.htm Weyland, K. (1998) “The Politics of Corruption in Latin America”. Journal of Democracy 9, 108-21. Zavala, R. (2013). Universidad Autónoma Nuevo León. Obtenido de Repositorio Académico Digital: http://eprints.uanl.mx/3759/1/Apuntes_sobre_la_historia_de_la_corrupcion.pdf

- Leonard Y. Andaya, H.A. Poeze, Excursies in Celebes; Een bundel bijdragen bij het afscheid van J. Noorduyn als directeur-secretaris van het Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde. Leiden: KITLV Uitgeverij, 1991, 348 pp., P. Schoorl (eds.) - Anne Booth, Adrian Clemens, Changing economy in Indonesia Volume 12b; Regional patterns in foreign trade 1911-40. Amsterdam: Royal Tropical Institute, 1992., J.Thomas Lindblad, Jeroen Touwen (eds.) - A.P. Borsboom, James F. Weiner, The empty place; Poetry space, and being among the Foi of Papua New Guinea. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991. - Martin van Bruinessen, Ozay Mehmet, Islamic identity and development; Studies of the Islamic periphery. London and New York: Routledge, 1990 (cheap paperback edition: Kula Lumpur: Forum, 1990), 259 pp. - H.J.M. Claessen, Timothy Earle, Chiefdoms: power, economy, and ideology. A school of American research book. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. 341 pp., bibliography, maps, figs. - H.J.M. Claessen, Henk Schulte Nordholt, State, village, and ritual in Bali; A historical perspective. (Comparitive Asian studies 7.) Amsterdam: VU University press for the centre for Asian studies Amsterdam, 1991. 50 pp. - B. Dahm, Ruby R. Paredes, Philippine colonial democracy. (Monograph series 32/Yale University Southeast Asia studies.) New Haven: Yale Center for international and Asia studies, 1988, 166 pp. - Eve Danziger, Bambi B. Schieffelin, The give and take of everyday life; Language socialization of Kaluli children. (Studies in the social and cultural foundations of language 9.) Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991. - Roy Ellen, David Hicks, Kinship and religion in Eastern Indonesia. (Gothenburg studies in social anthropology 12.) Gothenburg: Acta Universitatis Gothoburgensis, 1990, viii 132 pp., maps, figs, tbls. - Paul van der Grijp, Pierre Lemonnier, Guerres et festins; Paix, échanges et competition dans les highlands de Nouvelle-Guinée. (avant-propos par Maurice Godelier). Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1990, 189 pp. - F.G.P. Jaquet, Hans van Miert, Bevlogenheid en onvermogen; Mr. J.H. Abendanon en de Ethische Richting in het Nederlandse kolonialisme. Leiden: KITLV Uitgeverij, 1991. VI 178 pp. - Jan A. B. Jongeneel, Leendert Jan Joosse, ‘Scoone dingen sijn swaere dingen’; een onderzoek naar de motieven en activiteiten in de Nederlanden tot verbreiding van de gereformeerde religie gedurende de eerste helft van de zeventiende eeuw. Leiden: J.J. Groen en Zoon, 1992, 671 pp., - Barbara Luem, Robert W. Hefner, The political economy of Mountain Java; An interpretive history. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1990. - W. Manuhutu, Dieter Bartels, Moluccans in exile; A struggle for ethnic survival; Socialization, identity formation and emancipation among an East-Indonesian minority in The Netherlands. Leiden: Centre for the study of social conflicts and Moluccan advisory council, 1989, xiii 544 p. - J. Noorduyn, Taro Goh, Sumba bibliography, with a foreword by James J. Fox, Canberra: The Australian National University, 1991. (Occasional paper, Department of Anthropology, Research school of Pacific studies.) xi 96 pp., map, - J.G. Oosten, Veronika Gorog-Karady, D’un conte a l’autre; La variabilité dans la litterature orale/From one tale to the other; Variability in oral literature. Paris: Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, 1990 - Gert Oostindie, J.H. Galloway, The sugar cane industry: An historical geography from its origins to 1914. Cambridge (etc.): Cambridge University Press, 1989. xiii 266 pp. - J.J. Ras, Peter Carey, The British in Java, 1811-1816; A Javanese account. Oriental documents X, published for the British academy by Oxford University Press, 1992, xxii 611 pp., ills., maps. Oxford: Alden press. - Ger P. Reesink, Karl G. Heider, Landscapes of emotion; Mapping three cultures of emotion in Indonesia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. 1991, xv 332 p. - Ger P. Reesink, H. Steinhauer, Papers on Austronesian linguistics No. 1. Canberra: Department of linguistics, Research school of Pacific studies, ANU. (Pacific linguistics series A- 81). 1991, vii 225 pp., - Janet Rodenburg, Peter J. Rimmer, The underside of Malaysian history; Pullers, prostitutes, plantation workers...Singapore: Singapore University Press, 1990, xiv 259 p., Lisa M. Allen (eds.) - A.E.D. Schmidgall-Tellings, John M. Echols, An Indonesian-English Dictionary. Third edition. Revised and edited by John U.Wolff and James T. Collins in in cooperation with Hasan Shadily. Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press, 1989. xix + 618 pp., Hasan Shadily (eds.) - Mary F. Somers Heidhues, Olaf H. Smedal, Order and difference: An ethnographic study of Orang Lom of Bangka, West Indonesia, Oslo: University of Oslo, Department of social anthropology, 1989. [Oslo Occasional Papers in Social Anthropology, Occasional Paper no. 19, 1989]. - E.Ch.L. van der Vliet, Henri J.M. Claessen, Early state economics. New Brunswick and London: Transaction Publishers, 1991 [Political and Anthropology Series volume 8]., Pieter van de Velde (eds.) - G.M. Vuyk, J. Goody, The oriental, the ancient and the primitive; Systems of marriage and the family in the pre-industrial societies of Eurasia. New York, Cambridge University Press, (Studies in literacy, family, culture and the state), 1990, 562 pp. - E.P. Wieringa, Dorothée Buur, Inventaris collectie G.P. Rouffaer. Leiden: Koninklijk Instituut voor Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde, 1990, vi 105 pp., 6 foto´s.

Self-regulation for pre-school children is very important to support children’s adjustments in all situations and conditions. The current problem is the instrument of self-regulation is more focused on regulation in learning which is not suitable for young children. This study aims to examine the validity and reliability of Preschool Self-Regulation Assessment (PSRA) in Indonesia by modifying several children self-regulation theories. The instrument was translated from English into Indonesian and it retranslated into the native language by linguists. The questions, then, were validated through a process of professional judgment and cognitive de-briefing. The study was carried out to 179 children aged 6 to 7 years old. Data were analyzed by using confirmatory factor analysis (CFA). It showed that there are 5 dimensions of children's self-regulation, namely: attentional focus, behavioral control, self-motivated, self-autonomy and emotional control. The result showed that the five-dimensional model is agreed with the data and prove to measure children’s self-regulation. Cronbach’s alpha coefficient value was 0.899, indicating high scale reliability. Thus, the pre-school children’s self-regulation assessment has well psychometric for further use. Keywords: Children’s self-regulation, Confirmatory Factor Analysis, Construct validation, Pre-school self-regulation assessment, Reliability References Amanda, N. ., Antara, P. ., & Magta, M. (2016). Hubungan Pola Asuh Orangtua dengan Regulasi Diri Anak Usia 5-6 Tahun. Journal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini Universitas Pendidikan Ganesha, 4(2), 1–11. Bentley, J. J. (2013). Parental Involvement, Parent-Child Warmth and School Engagement as Mediated by Self-Regulation. Brigham Young University. Bierman, K. L., Domitrovich, C. E., Nix, R. L., Welsh, J. A., Greenberg, M. T., Blair, C., … Gill, S. (2008). Promoting academic and social-emotional school readiness: The Head Start REDI program. Child Development, 79(6). Blair, C., & Diamond. (2008). Developing your Children Self-Regulation through Everyday Experiences. Blair, C., & Raver, C. C. (2015). School readiness and self-regulation: A developmental psychobiological approach. Annual Review of Psychology, 66, 711–731. Eisenberg, N., Hofer, C., & Vaughan, J. (2007). Effortful Control and Its Socioemotional Consequences. In J. J. Gross (Ed.), Handbook of emotion regulation (hal. 287–306). New York: Guilford Press. Eisenberg, N., Spinrad, T. L., & Eggum, N. D. (2010). Emotion-Related Self-Regulation and Its Relation to Children’s Maladjustment. Annual Reviews Clinical Psychology, 27(6), 495–525. Eisenberg, N., Valiente, C., & D.Eggum, N. (2010). Self-Regulation and School Readiness. Early Education Development., 21(5), 681–698. Goyette, P., Carrol, K., Smith-Donald, R., Metzger, M., Young, T., & Raver, C. C. (2006). Field Administration of an Emotional and Behavioral Assessment of Head Start Children:Preliminary Findings from the Preschool Self-Regulation Assessment. Grolnick, W. S., & Farkas, M. (2002). Parenting and the development of children’s self-regulation. In M. H. Bornstein (Ed.), Handbook of parenting (Vol. 5, hal. 89–110). Practical issues in parenting. Pino, D., & Whitebread, D. (2010). The Role of Parenting in Children’s Self-Regulated Learning. Educational Research Review, 5(3), 220–242. Raver, C. C., Jones, S. M., Li-Grining, C., Zhai, F., Bub, K., & Pressler, E. (2011). CSRP’s impact on low-income preschoolers’ pre-academic skills: Self-regulation and teacher-student relationships as two mediating mechanisms. Child Development, 82(1), 362–378. Rimm-Kaufman, S. E., Curby, T. W., Grimm, K. J., Nathanson, L., & Brock, L. L. (2009). The contribution of children’s self-regulation and classroom quality to children’s adaptive behaviors in the kindergarten classroom. Developmental Psychology, 45(4). Rochmah, S. N. (2017). Hubungan Konsep Diri Guru Terhadap Regulasi Diri Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Tunas Siliwangi SPS UPI, 3(2), 160–174. Smith-Donald, R., Carroll, K., Goyette, P., Metzger, M., Young, T., & Raver, C. C. (2006). Preliminary Validity of the Preschool Self-Regulation Assessment (PSRA). Smith-Donald, R., Raver, C. C., Hayes, T., & Richardson, B. (2007). Preliminary construct and concurrent validity of the Preschool Self-regulation Assessment (PSRA) for field-based research. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 22(2), 173–187. Tanribuyurdu, Findik, E., Yildiz, & Guler, T. (2014). Preschool Self-Regulation Assessment (PSRA): Adaptation Study for Turkey. Education and Science, 39(176), 317–328. Wang, L., Hamaker, E., & Bergeman, C. (2014). Investigating inter-individual differences in short-term intra-individual variability. Psychological Methods, 17(4), 2012. Zimmerman, B. (2002). Becoming a Self-Regulated Learner: An Overview. Theory Into Practice, 41(2), 64–70

-Johann Angerler, Achim Sibeth, Vom Kultobjekt zur Massenware; Kulturhistorische und kunstethnologische Studie zur figürlichen Holzschnitzkunst der Batak in Nordsumatra/Indonesien. Herbolzheim: Centaurus, 2003, 416 pp. [Sozialökonomische Prozesse in Asien und Afrika 8.] -Greg Bankoff, Eva-Lotta E. Hedman ,Philippine politics and society in the twentieth century; Colonial legacies, post colonial trajectories. London: Routledge, 2000, xv + 206 pp. [Politics in Asia Series.], John T. Sidel (eds) -Peter Boomgard, Andrew Dalby, Dangerous tastes; The story of spices. London: British Museum Press, 2002, 184 pp. -Max de Bruijn, G.J. Schutte, Het Indisch Sion; De Gereformeerde kerk onder de Verenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie. Hilversum: Verloren, 2002, 254 pp. [Serta Historica 7.] -Laura M. Calkins, Jacqueline Aquino Siapno, Gender, Islam, nationalism and the state in Aceh; The paradox of power, co-optation and resistance. London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2002, xxi + 240 pp. -H.J.M. Claessen, Deryck Scarr, A history of the Pacific islands; Passages through tropical time. Richmond: Curzon, 2001, xviii + 323 pp. -Matthew Isaac Cohen, Sean Williams, The sound of the ancestral ship; Highland music of West Java. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001, xii + 276 pp. -Freek Colombijn, Raymond K.H. Chan ,Development in Southeast Asia; Review and prospects. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002, xx + 265 pp., Kwan Kwok Leung, Raymond M.H. Ngan (eds) -Heidi Dahles, Shinji Yamashita, Bali and beyond; Explorations in the anthropology of tourism. Translated and with an introduction by J.S. Eades, New York: Berghahn, 2003, xix + 175 pp. [Asian Anthropologies.] -Frank Dhont, Hans Antlöv ,Elections in Indonesia; The New Order and beyond. With contributions by Hans Antlöv, Syamsuddin Haris, Endang Turmudi, Sven Cederroth, Kaarlo Voionmaa. London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2004, xii + 164 pp. [Nordic Institute of Asian Studies Monograph Series 88.], Sven Cederroth (eds) -Frank Dhont, Aris Ananta ,Indonesian electoral behaviour; A statistical perspective. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2004, xli + 429 pp. [Indonesia's Population Series 2.], Evi Nurvida Arifin, Leo Suryadinata (eds) -Hans Hägerdal, Arnaud Leveau, Le destin des fils du dragon; L'influence de la communauté chinoise au Viêt Nam et en Thaïlande. Paris: L'Harmattan, Bangkok: Institut de Recherche sur l'Asie de Sud Est Contemporaine, 2003, xii + 88 pp. -Han Bing Siong, A.W.H. Massier, Van recht naar hukum; Indonesische juristen en hun taal, 1915-2000. (Privately published), 2003, xiii + 234 pp. [PhD thesis, Leiden University.] -David Hicks, Andrew Berry, Infinite tropics; An Albert Russel Wallace anthology, with a preface by Stephen Jay Gould. London: Verso, 2002, xviii + 430 pp. -Carool Kersten, J. van Goor, Indische avonturen; Opmerkelijke ontmoetingen met een andere wereld. Den Haag: Sdu Uitgevers, 2000, 294 pp. -Lisa Migo, Robert Martin Dumas, 'Teater Abdulmuluk' in Zuid-Sumatra; Op de drempel van een nieuwe tijdperk. Leiden: Onderzoekschool CNWS, School voor Aziatische, Afrikaanse en Amerindische Studies, 2000, 345 pp. -John N. Miksic, Claude Guillot ,Historie de Barus, Sumatra; Le site de Lobu Tua; II; Étude archéologique et documents. Paris: Association Archipel, 2003, 339 pp. [Cahier d'Archipel 30.], Marie-France Dupoizat, Daniel Perret (eds) -Sandra Niessen, Traude Gavin, Iban ritual textiles. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2003, xi + 356 pp. [Verhandelingen 205.] -Frank Okker, Jan Lechner, Uit de verte; Een jeugd in Indië 1927-1946. Met een nawoord van Gerard Termorshuizen. Leiden: KITLV Uitgeverij, 2004, 151 pp. [Boekerij 'Oost en West'.] -Angela Pashia, William D. Wilder, Journeys of the soul; Anthropological studies of death, burial and reburial practices in Borneo. Phillips ME: Borneo Research Council, 2003, vix + 366 pp. [Borneo Research Council Monograph Series 7.] -Jonathan H. Ping, Huub de Jonge ,Transcending borders; Arabs, politics, trade and Islam in Southeast Asia. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2002, viii + 246 pp. [Proceedings 5.], Nico Kaptein (eds) -Anton Ploeg, William C. Clarke, Remembering Papua New Guinea; An eccentric ethnography. Canberra: Pandanus Books, Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies, Australian National University, 2003, 178 pp. -Nathan Porath, Gerco Kroes, Same hair, different hearts; Semai identity in a Malay context; An analysis of ideas and practices concerning health and illness. Leiden: Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS), Universiteit Leiden, 2002, 188 pp. -Guido Sprenger, Grant Evans, Laos; Culture and society. Chiang Mai: Silkworm Books, 1999, xi + 313 pp. -Gerard Termorshuizen, Dik van der Meulen, Multatuli; Leven en werk van Eduard Douwes Dekker. Nijmegen: SUN, 2002, 912 pp. -Paige West, Karl Benediktsson, Harvesting development; The construction of fresh food markets in Papua New Guinea. Copenhagen: Nordic Institute of Asian Studies/Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2002, xii + 308 pp. -Edwin Wieringa, Amirul Hadi, Islam and state in Sumatra; A study of seventeenth-century Aceh. Leiden: Brill, 2004, xiii + 273 pp. [Islamic History and Civilization, 48.] -Robin Wilson, Pamela J. Stewart ,Remaking the world; Myth, mining and ritual change among the Duna of Papua New Guinea. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press, 2002, xvi + 219 pp. [Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic Enquiry.], Andrew Strathern (eds)

This study aims to apply rational emotive behavior counseling as an effort to reduce cheating behavior of high school students. The design of this study was conducted using a quasi experimental method approach with a pretest-posttest non-equivalent control group design research design. Data analysis techniques using Wilcoxon mached-pairs signed test, with the Asymp.Sig (2-Tailed) 0.028 <0.05, which shows a significant difference. The Z test value is -0.730 with the Asymp.Sig (2-Tailed) number 0.466, because of the Asymp.Sig (2-Tailed) value> 0.05, it can be concluded that there is no significant difference between the posttest value and the experimental group value with the control group, Ho is rejected and Ha is accepted which means that rational emotive behavior counseling is effective in reducing student cheating behavior. The study was carried out starting from January to March 2018, which took place at Darul Hikmah High School. Based on the results of the study, the researchers proposed several suggestions, among others (1) BK teachers, counseling rational emotive behavior can be applied by BK teachers to reduce student cheating behavior practically and can be easily applied; (2) for researchers furthermore, this research uses the pretest and posttest control group design research models, for the next researcher can use other research designs such as action research in BK, or other experimental research. References Andrestia, M. (2010). Pengaruh locus of control goal orientation terhadap cheating mahasiwa Fakultas Psikologi UIN Syarif Hidayatullah Jakarta. Skripsi. Jakarta: UIN Syarif Hidayatullah Jakarta. Anitasari, L. (2012). Hubungan stres dan perilaku merokok pada remaja. Skripsi. Malang: Universitas Negeri Malang. Arabzadeh, S., Ameli, N., Zeinoddini, A., Rezaei, F., Farokhnia, M., Mohammadinejad, P., Ghaleiha, A., & Akhondzadeh, S. (2015). Celecoxib adjunctive therapy for acute bipolar mania: A randomized, double-blind, placebo-controlled trial. Bipolar Disorders, 17(6), 606-614. doi:https://doi.org/10.1111/bdi.12324 Bond, F. W., & Dryden, W. (1996). Why two central REBT hypotheses appear untestable. Journal of Rational-Emotive and Cognitive-Behavior Therapy, 14(1), 29-40. Corey, G. (2015). Theory and practice of counseling and psychotherapy. Canada: Nelson Education. Corey, G. (2012). Case approach to counseling and psychotherapy. Canada: Nelson Education. Dessy, D. A., Suranata, K. S., & Setuti, N. M. (2013). Penerapan konseling rasional emotif dengan teknik kognitif untuk meningkatkan self disclosure siswa kelas X. 6 SMA Negeri 1 Sukasada tahun pelajaran 2012/2013. Jurnal Ilmiah Bimbingan Konseling Undiksha, 1(1), 1-10. https://ejournal.undiksha.ac.id/index.php/JJBK/issue/view/91 Dryden, W. (2014). Rational emotive behaviour therapy: Distinctive features. London: Routledge. Dryden, W. (2003). Reason to change: A rational emotive behaviour therapy (REBT) workbook. London: Routledge. Fraenkel, J. R., Wallen, N. E., & Hyun, H. H. (1993). How to design and evaluate research in education (Vol. 7). New York: McGraw-Hill. Habsy, B. A. (2017a). Model konseling kelompok cognitive behavior untuk meningkatkan self esteem siswa SMK. Perspektif Ilmu Pendidikan, 31(1), 21-35. doi: https://doi.org/10.21009/PIP.311.4 Habsy, B. A. (2017b). Filosofi ilmu bimbingan dan konseling indonesia. Jurnal Pendidikan (Teori dan Praktik), 2(1), 1-11. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.26740/jp.v2n1.p1-11 Habsy, B. A. (2018a). Konseling rasional emotif perilaku: Sebuah tinjauan filosofis. Indonesian Journal of Educational Counseling, 2(1), 13-30. doi:https://doi.org/10.30653/001.201821.25 Habsy, B. A. (2018b). Model bimbingan kelompok PPPM untuk mengembangkan pikiran rasional korban bullying siswa SMK Etnis Jawa. Jurnal Pendidikan (Teori dan Praktik), 2(2), 91-99. doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.26740/jp.v2n2.p91-99 Hartanto, D. (2012). Bimbingan & konseling menyontek: Mengungkap akar masalah dan solusinya. Jakarta: Indeks. Hetherington, E. M., & Feldman, S. E. (1964). College cheating as a function of subject and situationalvariables. Journal of Educational Psychology, 55(4), 212. McCabe, M., & Ricciardelli, L. (2001). Parent, peer and media influences on body image and strategies to both increase and decrease body size among adolescent boys and girls. Adolescence, 36(142), 225-240. https://www.questia.com/library/journal/1G1-79251794/parent-peer-and-mediainfluences-on-body-image-and Nurmayasari, K., & Murusdi, H. (2015). Hubungan antara Berpikir Positif dan Perilaku Menyontek pada Siswa Kelas X SMK Koperasi Yogyakarta. Empathy: Jurnal Fakultas Psikologi, 3(1), 8-15. http://journal.uad.ac.id/index.php/EMPATHY/ article/view/3009/1748 Santrock, J. W., & Curl, R. M. (2003). Adolescence (9th ed.). New York: McGraw-Hill. Setyani, U. (2007). Hubungan antara konsep diri dengan intensi menyontek pada siswa SMA Negeri 2 Semarang. Disertasi. Semarang: Universitas Diponegoro. Sujana, Y. E., & Wulan, R. (1994). Hubungan antara kecenderungan pusat kendali dengan intensi menyontek. Jurnal Psikologi, 21(1994). http://i-lib.ugm.ac.id/jurnal/download.php?dataId=4298 Taylor, K.R. (2003). Bracing for cheating and plagiarism. Diakses melalui https://www.eddigest.com/sub.php Permatasari, D., & Muka, J. R. (2017). Correlation between self–efficacy and cheating behavior onvocational high school students. Prosiding 8th ICLICE 2017. Valiente, C., Eisenberg, N., Haugen, R., Spinrad, T. L., Hofer, C., Liew, J., & Kupfer, A. (2011). Children’s efforftul control and academic achievement: Mediation through social functioning. Early Education and Development, 22(3), 411-433. doi: https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2010.505259

Abstrak: Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk mendeskripsikan pembinaan etos kerja guru di Sekolah Menengah Atas Swasta (SMAS) Golden Christian School (GCS) Palangka Raya. Penelitian ini menggunakan pendekatan kualitatif dengan rancangan studi kasus. Pengumpulan data menggunakan teknik observasi, wawancara, dan studi dokumentasi. Analisis data menggunakan pola interaktif data meliputi: reduksi data, penyajian data, dan penarikan kesimpulan. Pengecekan keabsahan data dilakukan dengan menggunakan derajat kepercayaan melalui teknik triangulasi baik sumber maupun metode. Hasil penelitian mengungkap bahwa dengan pembinaan etos kerja guru oleh kepala sekolah yang dilaksanakan dengan menerapkan berbagai strategi pembinaan melalui berbagai kegiatan pengembangan profesional guru dan dilaksanakan melalui mekanisme dan pentahapan yang jelas; serta ditunjang dengan berbagai faktor pendukung yang tersedia di sekolah dapat meminimalisir berbagai kendala yang dihadapi sekolah dalam membina etos kerja guru, sekaligus mampu menjadikan SMAS GCS sebagai salah satu sekolah swasta pilihan terbaik bagi masyarakat di Kota Palangka Raya. Abstract: This study aims to describe the coaching of the work ethic of teachers in the Golden Christian School (GCS) Private High School Palangka Raya. This study used a qualitative approach with case study design. Data collection using observation, interview and study of document. Data analysis using interactive data patterns include: data reduction, data display, and drawing conclusions. Checking the validity of the data obtained is done by using a degree of trust through triangulation techniques both sources and methods. The results of the study reveal that with the guidance of the teacher's work ethic by the principal which is carried out by implementing various coaching strategies through various teacher professional development activities and carried out through clear mechanisms and phases; and also supported by various supporting factors that available in schools can minimize the various obstacles faced by schools in fostering teacher work ethics, as well as being able to make GCS Private High School as one of the best choice private schools for the community in Palangka Raya City. References: Ali, M. (2009). Pendidikan untuk Pembangunan Nasional: Menuju Bangsa Indonesia yang Mandiri dan Berdaya Saing Tinggi. Bandung: Imperial Bhakti Utama. Anaroga, P. (2001). Psikologi Kerja. Jakarta: Rineke Cipta. Arifin, I. (2001, 25-26 Juli). Profesionalisme Guru: Analisis Wacana Reformasi Pendidikan dalam Era Globalisasi. Makalah disampaikan dalam Simposium Nasional Pendidikan di Universitas Muhammadiyah Malang. Asriani., Murniati, A. R., & Bahrun. (2017). Kepemimpinan Kepala Madrasah dalam Memotivasi Kerja Guru pada MTS Swasta LAM Ujong Kabupaten Aceh Besar. Jurnal Magister Administrasi Pendidikan, 5(2), 121-126. Diterima dari http://www.jurnal.unsyiah.ac.id/JAP/article/view/8361/7333. Beason, L. (2001). Ethos and Error: How Business People React to Errors. Accessed 19 December 2019, retrieved from http://faculty.winthrop.edu/ kosterj/writ465/samples/beason.pdf. Chan, M. C., & San, T. T. (2010). Analisis SWOT Kebijakan Pendidikan dan Era Otonomi Daerah. Jakarta: RajaGrafindo Persada. Fatikah, N., & Fildayanti. (2019). Strategi Kepala Sekolah Dalam Peningkatan Motivasi Dan Etos Kerja Guru Di Sekolah Menengah Atas Negeri Bareng Jombang. Indonesian Journal of Islamic Education Studies (IJIES), 2(2), 167-182. doi: https://doi.org/10.33367/ijies.v2i2.989. Goldhammer, R., Anderson, R. H., Krawjewski, R. J. (1980). Clinical Supervision: Special Methods for The Supervision of Teachers. New York: Holt, Rinehart, and Winston. Indrakusuma, A. (2010). Pengantar Ilmu Pendidikan. Surabaya: Usaha Nasional. Latief, E. 2010. Hubungan antara Amanah, Etos Kerja dan Profesionalisme pada Rumah Zakat Indonesia. Tesis tidak dipublikasikan, Universitas Indonesia: Program Pascasarjana. Diterima dari http://lib.ui.ac.id/file?file=pdf/abstrak/id_abstrak-20342190.pdf. Manik, R. (2019). Implementasi Pemberian Reward dan Punishment Untuk Meningkatkan Etos Kerja Guru. Jurnal Masalah Pastoral, 7(XX), 80-95. Diterima dari https://ojs.stkyakobus.ac.id/index.php/JUMPA/. Masaong, A. K. (2013). Memberdayakan Pengawas sebagai Gurunya Guru. Bandung: Penerbit Alfabeta. Miles, M. B., & Huberman, A. M. (1994). Analisis Data Kualitatif. Buku Sumber tentang Metode-metode Baru. Jakarta: Universitas Indonesia Press. Mulyani, S. (2016). Pengaruh Kepemimpinan Kepala Sekolah dan Etos Kerja Guru serta Pegawai terhadap Iklim Organisasi pada SMP Negeri 225 Jakarta. Journal of Economics and Business Aseanomics (JEBA), 1(1), 38-56. doi: https://doi.org/10.33476/jeba.v1i1.398. Mustofa. (2007). Upaya Pengembangan Profesional Guru di Indonesia. Jurnal Ekonomi dan Pendidikan, 4(1), 76-88. doi: https://doi.org/10.21831/jep.v4i1. Neagley, R. L., & Evans, N. D. (1980). Handbook for Effective Supervision of Instruction. New Jersey: Prentice Hall, Inc. Nopemberi, A. D. (2015). Fungsi Kepala Sekolah dalam Meningkatkan Kinerja Guru. Manajer Pendidikan, 9(3), 394-403. Diterima dari https://ejournal.unib.ac.id/index.php/manajerpendidikan/article/view/1136/944. Norris, P. (2003). Still a Public Service Ethos? Work Values, Experience and Job Satisfaction among Government Workers. Accessed 19 December 2019, retrieved from https://wcfia.harvard.edu/publications/still-public-service-ethos-work-values-experience-and-job-satisfaction-among. Nugroho, P. J. (2017). Home Visiting Supervision (HVS): An Alternative Approach to Increase the Commitment of Elementary Teachers in Remote Areas. International Research- Based Education Journal, 1(1), 39-45. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.17977/ um043v1i1p%25p. Nuraini, S. K. (2012). Pengaruh Reward and Punishment terhadap Kinerja Karyawan PT. Perkebunan Nusantara V Afdeling III Kebun Sei Galuh. Skripsi tidak dipublikasikan, Jakarta: Program Pascasarjana Universitas Indonesia. Diterima dari http://repository.uin-suska.ac.id/7997/1/2012_201244KOM.pdf. Octaviana, M., & Silalahi, D. K. (2016). Kepemimpinan Transformasional Kepala Sekolah. Polyglot, 12(1), 1-9. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.19166/pji.v12i1.376. Pidarta, M. (2009) Supervisi Pendidikan Kontekstual. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta. Pongoh, S. (2013). Etos Kerja Guru: Faktor yang Mempengaruhi dan Dipengaruhi. Surabaya: CV. R. A. De Rozarie. Prasasti, S. (2017). Etos Kerja dan Profesional Guru. Jurnal Ilmiah PENJAS (Penelitian, Pendidikan dan Pengajaran, 3(2), 74-89. Diterima dari http://ejournal.utp.ac.id/index.php/JIP/ article/view/589. Purwanto, N. (2004). Administrasi dan Supervisi Pendidikan. Bandung: Remadja Rosdakarya. Rifai, M. (1982). Pengantar Administrasi dan Supervisi Pendidikan. Bandung: Baru. Rivai, V. (2006). Kepemimpinan dan Perilaku Organisasi. Jakarta: Radja Grafindo Persada. Robbins, S. P. (1999). Organizational Behavior. New Delhi: Prentice-Hall. Rose, A. (2005). Ethics and Human Resources Management.Accessed 19 December 2019, retrieved from https://dphu.org/uploads/attachements/books/books_4824_0.pdf. Sagita, D. D. (2018, 24 Maret). Implementasi Layanan ICS-GD dalam Meningkatan Pemahaman dan Sikap Siswa tentang Nilai-Nilai Kehidupan Islam di SMA Muhammadiyah DKI Jakarta. Makalah disajikan pada Seminar Nasional PendidikanEra Revolusi “Membangun Sinergitas dalam Penguatan Pendidikan Karakter pada Era IR 4.0”, Universitas Muhammadiyah Jakarta, Indonesia. Diterima dari https://jurnal.umj.ac.id/index.php/ SNP/article/view/2752/2209. Saifulloh. (2010). Etos Kerja dalam Perspektif Islam. Jurnal Sosial Humaniora, 3(1), 54-69. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.12962/j24433527.v3i1.654. Sarjana, S. (2014). Pengaruh Kepemimpinan dan Kerjasama Tim terhadap Etika Kerja Guru SMK. Jurnal Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan, 20(2), 234-250. doi: https://doi.org/10.24832/jpnk.v20i2.14. Schermerhorn, J. R. (2010). Introduction to Management. Asia: John Wiley & Sons. Sergiovanni, T. J., & Starratt, R. J. (1983). Supervision: Human Perspective. New York: McGraw-Hill Book, Co. Sinamo, J. (2002). Etos Kerja Profesional di Era Digital Global. Jakarta: Institut Darma Mahardika. Sunardi, S., Nugroho, P. J., & Setiawan, S. (2019). Kepemimpinan Instruksional Kepala Sekolah. Equity in Education Journal, 1(1), 20-28. Retrieved from https://e-journal.upr.ac.id/index.php/eej/article/view/1548. Sunarto. (2019). Pentingnya Etos Kerja bagi Pengembangan Profesional Guru. Diakses tanggal 15 Desember 2019, dari http://formenews.id/2019/02/10/pentingnya-etos-kerja-bagi-pengembangan-profesional-guru/. Syamsul, H. (2017). Penerapan Kepemimpinan Kepala Sekolah dalam Meningkatkan Kinerja Guru pada Jenjang Sekolah Menengah Pertama (SMP). Jurnal Idaarah, 1(2), 275-289. doi: https://doi.org/10.24252/idaarah.v1i2.4271. Tjiptono, F., & Diana, A. 2002. Total Quality Management. Yogyakarta: Andi Offset. Wibowo. (2009). Manajemen Kinerja. Jakarta. Rajawali Press. Yamin, M. (2010). Standarisasi kinerja guru. Jakarta: Gaung Persada.

AbstractForeign Direct Investment (FDI) in recent years has created a positive impact for ASEAN countries. FDI give spillover effects that directly contribute capital improvements, technological developments, and global market access, also skills and managerial transfers. In order to attract FDI inflow into country, ASEAN member countries need to know what factors which attract investment related to the needs of infrastructure types and other factors. The purpose of this study is examine the determinant of FDI in ASEAN countries. This research method used is panel data regression period 2005-2015 from 10 countries in ASEAN. The results showed simultaneously and partially telecommunication infrastructure, market size, trade openness, and labor force variable have significant relationship with FDI inflows in ASEAN countries.Keywords: panel data regression, telecommunication infrastructure, market size, trade openness, labor force, FDI.ReferencesAppleyard, DR. Field, JF. and Cobb, SL. 2008. International Economics. New York: McGraw-Hill.Azam, Muhammad. 2010. “Economic Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment in Armenia, Kyrgyz Republic and Turkmenistan: Theory and Evidence”, Eurasian Journal of Business and Economics. 3 (6), 27-40.Botric, Valerija. 2006. “Main Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment in the Southeast European Countries”, Transition Studies Review. Vol. 13(2): 359–377.Calderon, C., and Serven, L., 2010. “Infrastructure and Economic Development in Sub-Saharan Africa”, Journal of African Economies. Vol.19(4): 13-87.Carbaugh, Robert J. 2008. International Economics. Edisi Kedelapan. South Western: Thomson Learning.Chakrabarti, A. 2001. “The Determinant of Foreign Direct Investment: Sensivity Analysses of Cross-Country Regression”, International Symposium on Sustainable Development. Vol 54 (1):89-114.Demirhan, E., & Masca, M. 2008. Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment Flows. Prague Economic Papers.Dutt, Pushan, et all. 2007. “International trade and unemployment: Theory and cross-national evidence”, Journal of International Economics. Volume 78(1): 32-44.Gharaibeh, A. M. 2015. “The Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment-Empirical Evidence from Bahrain”, International Journal of Business and Social Science. Vol. 6(8): 94-106.Grigg, N. 2000. Infrastructure System Management & Optimazation. Working Paper of Internasional Civil Engineering Departement Diponegoro University.Hirsch, Caitlin E. 1976. Macroeconomics, Politics and Policy: The Determinants of Capital Flows to Latin America. Texas Tech University.Hymer, Stephen Herbert. 1976. The International Operations of National Firms: A Study of Direct Foreign Investment (MIT Press, Cambridge, MA), MIT Department of Economics PhD thesis originally presented 1960.Kaliappan, Shivee Ranjanee et all. 2013. “Foreign Direct Investments (FDI) and Economic Growth: Empirical Evidence from Southern Africa Customs Union (SACU) Countries”, International Journal of Economics and Management. Vol 7(1): 136 – 149.Kurniati, Y., A. et al. 2007. Determinan FDI (Faktor-faktor yang Menentukan Investasi Asing Langsung). Jakarta: Bank Indonesia.Mughal, M.M., & Akram, M. 2011. “Does Market Size Affect FDI? The Case of Pakistan”, Interdisciplinary Journal of Contemporary Research in Business. Vol. 2(9): 237-247.Nasir, S. 2016. “FDI in India’s Retail Sector: Opportunities and Challenges”, Middle-East Journal of Scientific Research. Vol: 23(3): 155-125.Novianti, Tanti et all. 2014. “The Infrastructure’s Influence on the Asean Countries’ Economic Growth”, Journal of Economics and Development Studies. Vol. 2(4):243-254.Rehman, C. A., Ilyas, M., Alam, H. M., & Akram. M., (2011). “The impact of Infrastructure on Foreign Direct Investment: The case of Pakistan”, International Journal of Business and Management. Vol.6(5): 184-197.Salvatore, D. 2007. International Economics. United States: John Wiley & Sons, Inc.Sarna, Ritash. 2005. The impact of core labour standards on Foreign Direct Investment in East Asia. Working Paper of the Japan Institute No. 1789.Shah, Mumtaz Hussain. 2014. The Significance of Infrastructure for Fdi Inflow in Developing Countries. Journal of Life Economics. Vol. 3(5):1-16.Shah, Mumtaz Hussain., and Khan, Yahya. 2016. Trade Liberalisation and FDI Inflow in Emerging Economies. Business & Economic Review. Vol 2(1): 35-52.Todaro, Michael P. and Smith, Stephen C. 2011. Economic Development. Ninth Edition. United States: Addison Wesley.Umoru, D. & Yaqub, J.O. 2013. “Labour productivity and Human capital in Nigeria: The empirical evidence”, International Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences. Vol. 3(4). 199-221.Vernon, R. (1966). “The product cycle hypothesis in a new international environment”, Oxford bulletin of economics and statistics. Vol 41(4), 255-267.World Bank. 2015. World Development Indicator 2015.Zeb, Nayyra et all. 2015. “Telecommunication Infrastructure and Foreign Direct Investment in Pakistan: An Empirical Study”, Global Journal of Management and Business Research. Vol. 14(4): 117-128.

This study aims to determine the effectiveness of using mind mapping method in improving early childhood educator’s skill in mastering the child development assessment. This research is quasi-experimental using a pre-test and post-test design. The population was the entire classes of early childhood education training held by LPK Yayasan Indonesia Mendidik Jaka Sampurna at Cileungsi, Bogor. The participants were 45 early childhood educators. This study used three research methods which are implemented from learning methods in child development assessment was as pre-test and post-test. Data were collected by using two instruments to measure early childhood educators for child development assessment. The data were analysed by using t-test to measures the differences data in pre-test and post-test. The results showed that the use of mind mapping methods can help early childhood educators to improve their mastery of the development assessment concept which averages 51.9 percent. It showed significant results with ttest value is 18,266 (N = 10, α = 0,0). This capacity building is reinforced by various qualitative findings which arise from early childhood educators’ awareness to change the old learning style into learning by mind mapping method as a learning method that follows how the brain works. This study also found that early childhood educators as adults who are in the stage of formal thinking have shown an understanding that mind mapping method are appropriate, fast, easy and practical in mastering various development assessment concepts. Early childhood educators believe that they can use the method for mastering other material concepts. Keywords: Assessment, Brain-based teaching, Mind mapping References Anthony, J. N. (2001). Educational Assesment of Student. New Jersey: Merril Prentice Hall. Armstrong, T. (2009). Multiples Intelligences in the Classroom. Virginia: SCD. Bagnato, S. J. (2007). Authentic Assessment for Early Childhood Intervention. New York: The Guilford Press. Bellman, M., & Byrne, O. (2013). Developmental assessment of children, (January), 4–9. https://doi.org/10.1136/bmj.e8687 Blessing, O. O., & Olufunke, B. T. (2015). Comparative Effect of Mastery Learning and Mind Mapping Approaches in Improving Secondary School Students’ Learning Outcomes in Physics. Science Journal of Education, 3(4), 78–84. Bowman, B. T., Donovan, M. S., & Burns, M. S. (2001). Eager to Learn. Eager to Learn. Washington DC: NAtional Academy Press. https://doi.org/10.17226/9745 Bricker, D., & Squires, J. (1999). Ages and stages questionnaires: A parent completed, child-monitoring system (2nd editio). Baltimore, MD: Brookes Publishing. Buzan, T. & Buzan, B. (1996). The mind map book: How to use radiant thinking to maximize your brain’s untapped potential. New York: Plume. Buzan, T. (1974). Use Your Head. Innovative Learning and Thinking Techniques to Fulfil Your Mental Potential. BBC books. Choo, Y. Y., Yeleswarapu, S. P., How, C. H., & Agarwal, P. (2019). Developmental assessment: practice tips for primary care physicians. Singapore Medical Journal, 60(2), 57–62. https://doi.org/10.11622/smedj.2019016 DIKMAS, D. (2015). Pedoman Penilaian Hasil Pembelajaran. Jakarta, Indonesia. Feeney, S. D. C., & Moravcik, E. (2006). Who Am I in The Live Of Children. New Jersey: Pearson Merill Prentice Hall. Gall, M. D., Gall, J. P., & Borg, W. R. (2007). Educational Research: An Introduction (4th ed.). New York: Longman Inc. Goel, P. S., & N. Singh. (1998). Creativity and innovation in durable product development. Computers & Industrial Engineering, 35(1–2), 5–8. https://doi.org/http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/S0360- 8352(98)00006-0 Hartati, S. (2012). Tingkat Pengetahuan Guru TK tentang Asesmen Perkembangan Anak Usia Dini di TK Kelurahan Rawamangun, DKI Jakarta. Jakarta. Indonesia, D. P. dan K. Menteri Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan, Pub. L. No. No. 146 (2014). Indonesia. Jensen, E. (2008). Brain-Based Learning. Pembelajaran Berbasis Kemampuan Otak. Yogyakarta: Pustaka Pelajar. Jones, B. D., Ruff, C., Tech, V., Snyder, J. D., Tech, V., Petrich, B., … Koonce, C. (2012). The Effects of Mind Mapping Activities on Students ’ Motivation. International Journal for the Scholarship of Teaching and Learning, 6(1). Kostelnik, M. J., Soderman, A. K., & Whiren, A. P. (2007). Developmentally Approriate Curriculum, Best Practice In Early Childhood Education. New Jersey: Pearson Education Inc. Lienhard, D. A. (n.d.). Roger Sperry ? s Split Brain Experiments ( 1959 ? 1968 ). The Embryo Project Encyclopedia. Meisels, S. J. (2001). Fusing assessment and intervention: Changing parents’ and providers’ views of young children. ZERO TO THREE, 4–10. NAEYC. (2003). Early Childhood Curriculum, Assessment, and Program Evaluation. Riswanto, & Putra, P. P. (2012). The Use of Mind Mapping Strategy in the Teaching of Writing at SMAN 3 Bengkulu , Indonesia. International Journal of Humanities and Social Science, 2(21), 60–68. Sandy, M. G. (1992). Pice of Mind. Jakarta: Gramedia Pustaka Utama. Slentz, K. L. (2008). A Guide to Assessment in Early Childhood. Washington: Washington State. Suyadi, S. (2017). Perencanaan dan Asesmen Perkembangan Pada Anak Usia Dini. Golden Age: Jurnal Ilmiah Tumbuh Kembang Anak Usia Dini, 1(1), 65–74. Retrieved from http://ejournal.uin-suka.ac.id/tarbiyah/index.php/goldenage/article/view/1251 Thomas, H. S. (2007). Today’s topics on creativity engineering system division. Massachusetts. Thornton, S. (2008). Understanding Human Development. New York: Palgrave, Macmillan. Windura, S. (2013). Mind Map Langkah Demi Langkah. Jakarta: Elex Media Computindo. Wortham, S. C. (2005). Assesment in Early Childhood Education. NewJersey: Pearson. Wycoff, J. (1991). Mindmapping: Your Personal Guide to Exploring Creativity and Problem-Solving. Berkley; Reissue edition. Yunus, M. M., & Chien, C. H. (2016). The Use of Mind Mapping Strategy in Malaysian University English Test (MUET) Writing. Creative Education, 76, 619–662.

Character education in early childhood is not new, and character education is also not just a transfer of knowledge, but something that needs to be built early on through various stimula- tions. This study aims to develop the character of early childhood through audio-visual media with traditional Javanese songs. Using educational design-based research to develop audio-visual media from traditional songs, this media was tested in the field with an experimental design with a control group. Respondents involved 71 kindergarten students from one experimental class in one control class. The data revealed that character education in children shows the average value of the experi- mental class is higher than the control group, this means character education in children can be built through traditional songs. Further research can be done to improve the character of early childhood through a variety of media that interests children. Keywords: Early Childhood, Character Education, Javanese Traditional Songs Media References: Anderson, T., & Shattuck, J. (2012). Design-based research: A decade of progress in education research? Educational Researcher, 41(1), 16–25. https://doi.org/10.3102/0013189X11428813 Bates, A. (2016). The management of ‘emotional labour’ in the corporate re-imagining of primary education in England. International Studies in Sociology of Education, 26(1), 66–81. https://doi.org/10.1080/09620214.2016.1175959 Bates, A. (2019). Character education and the ‘priority of recognition.’ Cambridge Journal of Education, 49(6), 695–710. https://doi.org/10.1080/0305764X.2019.1590529 Battistich, V., Schaps, E., Watson, M., Solomon, D., & Lewis, C. (2000). Effects of the Child Development Project on students’ drug use and other problem behaviors. Journal of Primary Prevention, 21(1), 75–99. https://doi.org/10.1023/A:1007057414994 Berkowitz, M. W. (1933). The Science of Character. The Journal of Philosophy, 30(20), 557. https://doi.org/10.2307/2016365 Berkowitz, M. W., & Bier, M. C. (2004). Research Based Character Education. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, 591(January), 72–85. https://doi.org/10.1177/0002716203260082 Botvin, G. J., Epstein, J. A., Baker, E., Diaz, T., & Ifill-Williams, M. (2013). School-based drug abuse prevention with inner-city minority youth. The Etiology and Prevention of Drug Abuse Among Minority Youth, 6(I), 5–19. https://doi.org/10.4324/9781315827735-6 Carr, D. (2012). Educating the Virtues: Essay on the philosophical psychology of moral development and education. London: Routledge. Cobb, J. (2007). What’ll I do with the baby-o? Nursery rhymes, songs, and stories for babies. Vancouver: BC: Blacksheep Press. Damon, W. (1988). The moral child: Nurturing children’s natural moral growth. New York: Free press. Derlicki, J. (2005). Ethno-pedagogy - the curse or the cure? The role of the school among youth in Nelemnoe (Yakutia). Sibirica, 4(1), 63–73. https://doi.org/10.1080/13617360500070731 Dick, W., & Carey, L. (2009). The Systematic Design of Instruction. New Jersey: Pearson Education. Ecclestone, K. (2012). From emotional and psychological well-being to character education: Challenging policy discourses of behavioural science and “vulnerability.” Research Papers in Education, 27(4), 463–480. https://doi.org/10.1080/02671522.2012.690241 Fleer, M., & Hedegaard, M. (2010). Children’s development as participation in everyday practices across different institutions. Mind, Culture, and Activity, 17(2), 149–168. https://doi.org/10.1080/10749030903222760 Goodman, J. F. (2019). Searching for character and the role of schools. Ethics and Education, 14(1), 15–35. https://doi.org/10.1080/17449642.2018.1537989 Greenberg, M. T., Kusche, C. A., Cook, E. T., & Quamma, J. P. (1995). Promoting emotional competence in school-aged children: The effects of the PATHS curriculum. Development and Psychopathology, 7(1), 117–136. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0954579400006374 Hanna, W. (2014). A Reggio-Inspired Music Atelier: Opening the Door Between Visual Arts and Music. Early Childhood Education Journal, 42(4), 287–294. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-013-0610-9 Harahap, N., Kahar, I. A., & Nasution, L. H. (2018). Preservation of lullabies songs in forming character based on local wisdom. International Journal of Linguistics, Literature and Culture, 5(1), 32–42. https://doi.org/10.21744/ijllc.v5n1.479 Hariswari, K. P., & Iswidayanti, S. (2019). Catharsis : Journal of Arts Education Gending Rare : Its Potential As A Character Education Media Based on Local Authority in Denpasar City. 8(3), 352–362. Hariyadi, S., Tamalene, M. N., & Hariyono, A. (2019). Ethnopedagogy of the osing tribe folk song: exploration and formation of biology learning character. Biosfer, 12(2), 258–276. https://doi.org/10.21009/biosferjpb.v12n2.258-276 Hendrix, R. E., Palmer, K. Z., Tashis, N., & Winner, M. G. (2013). The incredible flexible you: A social thinking curriculum for the preschool and the early elementary years. San Jose: CA: Think Social. Herliyana, & Rosmiati. (2018). Developing the Nationalism Character of Young Learners by Using Songs and Traditional Dances of Indonesia. Proceedings of the International Conference on the Roles of Parents in Shaping Children’s Characters (ICECED), 287–292. Hidayati, I., Handini, M. C., & Karnadi. (2018). Character education on Dendang saluang ( Traditional song Minangkabau ) in Nagari Saribu Rumah. International Journal of Advanced Education and Research, 3(3), 01–05. Ilari, B. (2018). Scaramouche Goes to Preschool: The Complex Matrix of Young Children’s Everyday Music. Early Childhood Education Journal, 46(1), 0. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-017-0842-1 Jeynes, W. H. (2019). A Meta-Analysis on the Relationship Between Character Education and Student Achievement and Behavioral Outcomes. Education and Urban Society, 51(1), 33–71. https://doi.org/10.1177/0013124517747681 Kotsonis, A. (2020). What can we learn from Plato about intellectual character education? Educational Philosophy and Theory, 52(3), 251–260. https://doi.org/10.1080/00131857.2019.1631157 Kurniawati, Y., Pranoto, S., & Hong, J. J. (2014). Developing Early Childhood’s Character Through Javanesenese Traditional Game. Indonesian Journal of Early Childhood Education Studies, 3(1), 68–72. https://doi.org/10.15294/ijeces.v3i1.9477 Lee, A. (2016). Implementing character education program through music and integrated activities in early childhood settings in Taiwan. International Journal of Music Education, 34(3), 340–351. https://doi.org/10.1177/0255761414563195 Lee, G. L. (2013). Re-emphasizing Character Education in Early Childhood Programs: Korean Children’s Experiences. Childhood Education, 89(5), 315–322. https://doi.org/10.1080/00094056.2013.830907 Lickona, T., Schaps, E., & Lewis, C. (2007). CEP ’ s of Effective Character Education Effective Character Education : Character Education Partnership. Mang, E. (2005). The referent of children’s early songs. Music Education Research, 7(1), 3–20. https://doi.org/10.1080/14613800500041796 Mans, M. (2002). Playing The Music- Comparing Perfomance of Children’s Song and dance in Traditional and Contemporary Namibian Education. In The Arts in Children’s Live (pp. 71–86). Netherlands: Kluwer Academic Publishers. Marshall, P. J., Bouquet, C. A., Thomas, A. L., & Shipley, T. F. (2010). Motor contagion in young children: Exploring social influences on perception-action coupling. Neural Networks, 23(8–9), 1017–1025. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neunet.2010.07.007 MENTERI PENDIDIKAN NASIONAL. STANDAR PENDIDIKAN ANAK USIA DINI. , PERATURAN MENTERI PENDIDIKAN NASIONAL REPUBLIK INDONESIA NOMOR § (2009). Mullen, G. (2017). More Than Words: Using Nursery Rhymes and Songs to Support Domains of Child Development. Journal of Childhood Studies, 42(2), 42. https://doi.org/10.18357/jcs.v42i2.17841 Mutema, F. (2008). Shona Traditional Children ’ s Games and Play : Songs as Indigenous Ways of Knowing. English, 2(4), 189–203. Nakashima, D., Prott, L., & Bridgewater, P. (2000). Tapping Into the World’s Wisdom. UNESCO Sources, 1–24. Nyota, S., & Mapara, J. (2008). Shona Traditional Children ’ s Games and Play : Songs as Indigenous Ways of Knowing. English, 2(4), 189–203. Rogoff, B., Moore, L., Najafi, B., Dexter, A., Correa-Chávez, M., & Solís, J. (2007). Children’s development of cultural repertoires through participation in everyday routines and practices. Handbook of socialization (In J. E. G). New York: Guilford Press. Selasih, N. N., & Sudarsana, I. K. (2018). Education Based On Ethnopedagogy In Maintaining And Conserving The Local Wisdom: A Literature Study. Jurnal Ilmiah Peuradeun, 6(2), 293–306. Sizer, T. R., & Sizer, N. F. (1999). The students are watching: Schools and the moral contract. Boston: Beacon. Smeyers, P., Smith, R., & Standish, P. (2010). The therapy of education: Philosophy, happiness and personal growth. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Sukoyo, J. (2016). The Development of Javanesenese Songs Containing Character Values as a Learning Medium of Early Childhood Education. Widyaparwa, 44(1), 1–9. Yang, L. H., Kleinman, A., Link, B. G., Phelan, J. C., Lee, S., & Good, B. (2007). Culture and stigma: Adding moral experience to stigma theory. Social Science and Medicine, 64(7), 1524–1535. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2006.11.013 Zeidler, Dana L; Keefer, M. (2003). the Role of Moral Reasoning on Socioscientific Issues and.

The English version of this article was first published in 1957. The journal tripleC: Communication, Capitalism & Critique republished it 60 years later in 2017. In this essay, Franz L. Neumann discusses the role of anxiety in politics. The article asks: How does it happen that the masses sell their souls to leaders and follow them blindly? On what does the power of attraction of leaders over masses rest? What are the historical situations in which this identification of leader and masses is successful, and what view of history do the men have who accept leaders? For answering these questions, the author suggests a combination of political economy, Freudian political psychology, and ideology critique. He sees anxiety in the context of alienation. Alienation is analysed as a multidimensional phenomenon consisting of economic, political, social and psychological alienation. Neumann introduces the notions of Caesaristic identification, institutionalised anxiety and persecutory anxiety. The essay shows that fascism remains an actual threat in capitalist societies.Acknowledgement: The editors of tripleC express their gratitude to the Neumann and Marcuse families for their support in republishing this essay, to Simon & Schuster for granting us the rights, and to Denise Rose Hansen for her invaluable editorial assistance. Original source: From the book “The Democratic and the Authoritarian State” by Franz Neumann. Copyright © 1957 by the Free Press. Copyright renewed © 1985 by the Free Press, a division of Macmillan, Inc. Reprinted by permission of Free Press, a Division of Simon & Schuster, Inc. Originally delivered as a lecture before the Free University of Berlin and published in the series “Recht und Staat,” Tübingen,1954. Translated by Professor Peter Gay. This article is published in tripleC without a CC licence.About the AuthorFranz Leopold Neumann (1900-1954) was a political theorist associated with the Frankfurt School. He obtained a doctoral degree in legal studies at the University of Frankfurt with the dissertation „Rechtsphilosophische Einleitung zu einer Abhandlung über das Verhältnis von Staat und Strafe“ (A Legal-Philosophical Introduction to A Treatise on the Relationship between the State and Punishment). Neumann became the German Social Democratic Party’s (SPD) main legal advisor at a time when the Nazis and Hitler gained strength in Germany. At the time when Hitler came to power in 1933, the legal office had to be closed and Neumann had to flee from Germany. In London, he in 1936 obtained his second doctoral degree from the London School of Economics with the work “The Governance of the Rule of Law” under the supervision of Harold Laski and Karl Mannheim. Neumann moved to New York in 1936, where he became a member of the Institute of Social Research (also known as the “Frankfurt School”) that was then in exile in the USA. In 1942, he started working for the Office of Strategic Service (OSS), where he together with Herbert Marcuse and Otto Kirchheimer analysed Nazi Germany. In 1942, Neumann published his main book is Behemoth: The Structure and Practice of National Socialism, 1933–1944 (2nd, updated edition published in 1944), one of the most profound analyses of Nazi Germany’s political economy and ideology. Franz L. Neumann died in 1954 in a car accident.

- Chris Ballard, Jeroen A. Overweel, Topics relating to Netherlands New Guinea in Ternate Residency memoranda of transfer and other assorted documents. Leiden: DSALCUL, Jakarta: IRIS, 1995, x + 146 pp. [Irian Jaya Source Materials 13.] - Timothy P. Barnard, Daniel Perret, Sejarah Johor-Riau-Lingga sehingga 1914; Sebuah esei bibliografi. Kuala Lumpur: Kementerian Kebudayaan, Kesenian dan Pelancongan Malaysia/École Francaise d’Extrême Orient, 1998, 460 pp. - Peter Boomgaard, Om Prakash, European commercial enterprise in pre-colonial India. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998, xviii + 377 pp. [The New Cambridge History of India II-5.] - U.T. Bosma, Oliver Kortendick, Drei Schwestern und ihre Kinder; Rekonstruktion von Familiengeschichte und Identitätstransmission bei Indischen Nerlanders mit Hilfe computerunterstützter Inhaltsanalyse. Canterbury: Centre for Social Anthropology and Computing, University of Kent at Canterbury, 1996, viii + 218 pp. [Centre for Social Anthropology and Computing Monograph 12.] - Freek Colombijn, Thomas Psota, Waldgeister und Reisseelen; Die Revitalisierung von Ritualen zur Erhaltung der komplementären Produktion in SüdwestSumatra. Berlin: Reimer, 1996, 203 + 15 pp. [Berner Sumatraforschungen.] - Christine Dobbin, Ann Maxwell Hill, Merchants and migrants; Ethnicity and trade among Yunannese Chinese in Southeast Asia. New Haven: Yale University Southeast Asia Studies, 1998, vii + 178 pp. [Yale Southeast Asia Studies Monograph 47.] - Aone van Engelenhoven, Peter Bellwood, The Austronesians; Historical and comparative perspectives. Canberra: Department of Anthropology, Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies, Australian National University, 1995, viii + 359 pp., James J. Fox, Darrell Tryon (eds.) - Aone van Engelenhoven, Wyn D. Laidig, Descriptive studies of languages in Maluku, Part II. Jakarta: Badan Penyelenggara Seri NUSA and Universitas Katolik Indonesia Atma Jaya, 1995, xii + 112 pp. [NUSA Linguistic Studies of Indonesian and Other Languages in Indonesia 38.] - Ch. F. van Fraassen, R.Z. Leirissa, Halmahera Timur dan Raja Jailolo; Pergolakan sekitar Laut Seram awal abad 19. Jakarta: Balai Pustaka, 1996, xiv + 256 pp. - Frances Gouda, Denys Lombard, Rêver l’Asie; Exotisme et littérature coloniale aux Indes, an Indochine et en Insulinde. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales, 1993, 486 pp., Catherine Champion, Henri Chambert-Loir (eds.) - Hans Hägerdal, Timothy Lindsey, The romance of K’tut Tantri and Indonesia; Texts and scripts, history and identity. Kuala Lumpur: Oxford University Press, 1997, xix + 362 + 24 pp. - Renee Hagesteijn, Ina E. Slamet-Velsink, Emerging hierarchies; Processes of stratification and early state formation in the Indonesian archipelago: prehistory and the ethnographic present. Leiden: KITLV Press, 1995, ix + 279 pp. [VKI 166.] - David Henley, Victor T. King, Environmental challenges in South-East Asia. Richmond: Curzon Press, 1998, xviii + 410 pp. [Nordic Institute of Asian Studies, Man and Nature in Asia Series 2.] - C. de Jonge, Ton Otto, Cultural dynamics of religious change in Oceania. Leiden: KITLV Press, 1997, viii + 144 pp. [VKI 176.], Ad Boorsboom (eds.) - C. de Jonge, Chris Sugden, Seeking the Asian face of Jesus; A critical and comparative study of the practice and theology of Christian social witness in Indonesia and India between 1974 and 1996. Oxford: Regnum, 1997, xix + 496 pp. - John N. Miksic, Roy E. Jordaan, In praise of Prambanan; Dutch essays on the Loro Jonggrang temple complex. Leiden: KITLV Press, 1996, xii + 259 pp. [Translation Series 26.] - Marije Plomp, Ann Kumar, Illuminations; The writing traditions of Indonesia; Featuring manuscripts from the National Library of Indonesia. Jakarta: The Lontar Foundation, New York: Weatherhill, 1996., John H. McGlynn (eds.) - Susan de Roode, Eveline Ferretti, Cutting across the lands; An annotated bibliography on natural resource management and community development in Indonesia, the Philippines and Malaysia. Ithaca, New York: Cornell University Southeast Asia Program, 1997, 329 pp. [Southeast Asia Program Series 16.] - M.J.C. Schouten, Monika Schlicher, Portugal in Ost-Timor; Eine kritische Untersuchung zur portugiesischen Kolonialgeschichte in Ost-Timor, 1850 bis 1912. Hamburg: Abera-Verlag, 1996, 347 pp. - Karel Steenbrink, Leo Dubbeldam, Values and value education. The Hague: Centre for the Study of Education in Developing Countries (CESO), 1995, 183 pp. [CESO Paperback 25.] - Pamela J. Stewart, Michael Houseman, Naven or the other self; A relational approach to ritual action. Leiden: Brill, 1998, xvi + 325 pp., Carlo Severi (eds.) - Han F. Vermeulen, Pieter ter Keurs, The language of things; Studies in ethnocommunication; In honour of Professor Adrian A. Gerbrands. Leiden: Rijksmuseum voor Volkenkunde, 1990, 208 pp. [Mededelingen van het Rijksmuseum voor Volkenkunde 25.], Dirk Smidt (eds.)

Covid-19 has changed the learning process from class attendance to distance learning using the Internet. Early childhood education is threatened to enter into the lost generation, due to distance learning, which causes confusion for teachers and parents to be able to provide the best stimulation for them. Therefore, the Indonesian government made a new policy on online learning. The objectives of this research are to find how effective at online learning policy formulation, how productive it is in policy implementation, and what are the obstacles of the implementation at Early-Childhood Education (ECE). This qualitative research uses a mixed method approach with an iterative analysis design, conducted in Central Java Province in 35 districts / cities with 1,899 respondents. Data collection techniques with open-closed questionnaires, study from 15 documentation, and in-depth interviews. Data analysis uses quantitative-qualitative software Nvivo12+, with Miles and Huberman models. The results showed the policy formulation of online learning at ECE has been effective. However, the implementation of online learning policy at ECE still takes a lot of effort to become more powerful in preventing a decline in learning. There are five obstacles in in applying this in the field, namely the ability of teachers, the ability of parents, economic capability, facility constraints, and pedagogical constraints. Keywords: Online Learning Policy; Children Engagement; Learning Management System References Allen, I. E., Seaman, J. (2013). Changing course: Ten years of tracking online education in the United States. ERIC, ISBN 0984028838. Asilestari, P. (2016). Komputer Interaktif sebagai Media Pengajaran Bahasa Inggris pada Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 2, n. 1, p. 55-62. Association, I. I. S. P. (2018). Penetrasi & Profil Perialku Pengguna Internet Indonesia. Coates, H. (2006). Student engagement in campus-based and online education: University connections. Routledge, ISBN 1134161530. Ha, Young. & Im, Hyunjoo. (2020). The Role of an Interactive Visual Learning Tool and its Personalizability in Online Learning: Flow Experience. Online Learning, 24, n. 1. Harjanto, T. & Sumunar, D. S. E. W. (2018). Tantangan Dan Peluang Pembelajaran Dalam Jaringan: Studi Kasus Implementas Elok (E-Learning: Open For Knowledge Sharing) Pada Mahasiswa Profesi Ners. Jurnal Keperawatan Respati Yogyakarta, 5, p. 24-28. Imron, A. (1995). Kebijaksanaan pendidikan di Indonesia: Proses, produk dan masa depannya. Bumi Aksara, ISBN 9795262319. Inoue, Y. (2007). Online education for lifelong learning. IGI Global, ISBN 1599043211. Irma, C. N., Nisa, K. & Sururiyah, S. K. (2019). Keterlibatan Orang Tua dalam Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini di TK Masyithoh 1 Purworejo. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 3, n. 1, p. 214-224. Jebba, A. M. & Umaru, N. N. (2019). The role of social media in reshaping the academic activities of vocational and technical education lecturers in Nigeria. Int. J. Eval. & Res. Educ. Vol, 8, n. 4, p. 735-741. Johnson, K. & Manning, S. (2010). Online education for dummies. Canada: John Wiley & Sons Publishing ISBN 0470536209. Juwah, C. (2006). Interactions in online education: Implications for theory and practice. Routledge, ISBN 1134247494. Kemendikbud. (2020). Surat Edaran Nomor 4 Tahun 2020 Tentang Pelaksanaan Kebijakan Pendidikan Dalam Masa Darurat Penyebaran Corona Virus Disease (Covid-19). Kong, S. C., Chan, T.-W., Griffin, P. & Hoppe, U. et al. (2014). E-learning in school education in the coming 10 years for developing 21st century skills: Critical research issues and policy implications. Journal of Educational Technology & Society, 17, n. 1, p. 70-78. Kwon, J. B., Debruler, K. & Kennedy, K. (2019). A Snapshot of Successful K-12 Online Learning: Focused on the 2015-16 Academic Year in Michigan. Journal of Online Learning Research, 5, n. 2, p. 199-225. Layne, M., Boston, W. E. & Ice, P. (2013). A longitudinal study of online learners: Shoppers, swirlers, stoppers, and succeeders as a function of demographic characteristics. Online Journal of Distance Learning Administration, 16, n. 2, p. 1-12. Lynch, M. M. (2002). The online educator: A guide to creating the virtual classroom. Routledge, ISBN 1134542542. Novianti, R. & Garzia, M. (2020). Penggunaan Gadget Pada Anak; Tantangan Baru Orang Tua Milenial. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 4, n. 2. Nugroho, R. (2008). Kebijakan Pendidikan: Pengantar untuk Memahami Kebijakan Pendidikan Sebagai Kebijakan Publik. Yogyakarta: Pustaka Pelajar. Nugroho, R. (2017). Public Policy: Dinamika Kebijakan, Analisis Kebijakan, dan Manajemen Politik Kebijakan Publik. Jakarta: Elex Media Komputindo. Palloff, R. M. & Pratt, K. (2002). Lessons from the cyberspace classroom: The realities of online teaching. California: John Wiley & Sons Publishing, ISBN 0787959960. Pangondian, R. A., Santosa, P. I. & Nugroho, E. (2019). Faktor-Faktor Yang Mempengaruhi Kesuksesan Pembelajaran Daring Dalam Revolusi Industri 4.0. Panjaitan, N. Q.; Yetti, E. & Nurani, Y. (2020). Pengaruh Media Pembelajaran Digital Animasi dan Kepercayaan Diri terhadap Hasil Belajar Pendidikan Agama Islam Anak. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 4, n. 2, p. 588-596. Pebriana, P. H. (2017). Analisis penggunaan gadget terhadap kemampuan interaksi sosial pada anak usia dini. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 1, n. 1, p. 1-11. Pertiwi, W. K. (2020). Penetrasi Internet di Indonesia Capai 64 Persen. https://tekno.kompas.com/read/2020/02/20/14090017/penetrasi-internet-di-indonesia-capai-64-persen. Ramadhan, B. (2020). Ini Data Pengguna Internet Di Seluruh Dunia Tahun 2020. Jakarta https://teknoia.com/data-pengguna-internet-dunia-ac03abc7476. Roach, V. & Lemasters, L. (2006). Satisfaction with online learning: A comparative descriptive study. Journal of Interactive Online Learning, 5, n. 3, p. 317-332. Rohita, R. (2020). The Ability of Ece Teachers to Use ICT in The Industrial Revolution 4.0. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 4, n. 2, p. 502-511. Rostaminezhad, M., Mozayani, N., Norozi, D. & Iziy, M. (2013). Factors related to e-learner dropout: Case study of IUST elearning center. Procedia-Social and Behavioral Sciences, 83, p. 522-527. Sari, K. M. & Setiawan, H. (2020). Kompetensi Pedagogik Guru dalam Melaksanakan Penilaian Pembelajaran Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 4, n. 2, p. 900-912. Seok, S. & Dacosta, B. (2020). Relationships Between Young South Koreans’ Online Activities and Their Risk of Exploitation. Journal of Online Learning Research, 6, n. 1, p. 77-101. Setyaji, A., Iskak, A., Sukmaningrum, R. & Hawa, F. (2015). Komputer Interaktif Sebagai Media Pengajaran Bahasa Inggris Pada Anak Usia Dini. E-Dimas: Jurnal Pengabdian kepada Masyarakat, 6, n. 1, p. 1-12. Sharoff, L. (2019). Creative and Innovative Online Teaching Strategies: Facilitation for Active Participation. Journal of Educators Online, 16, n. 2, p. n2. Suhartanto, H. (2010). Survei 2009: Mutu Situs E-Learning Sekolah Indonesia Masih Sangat Minim. Jurnal Sistem Informasi,6, n. 1, p. 80-83. Sum, T. A. & Taran, E. G. M. (2020). Kompetensi Pedagogik Guru PAUD dalam Perencanaan dan Pelaksanaan Pembelajaran. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 4, n. 2. Swan, K. (2003). Learning effectiveness online: What the research tells us. p.13-47. Taufik, A., Apendi, T., Saidi, S. & Istiarsono, Z. (2019). Parental Perspectives on the Excellence of Computer Learning Media in Early Childhood Education. Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini, 13, n. 2, p. 356-370. Tilaar, H.; Nugroho, R. (2009). Kebijakan Pendidikan: Pengantar untuk Memahami Kebijakan Pendidikan dan Kebijakan Pendidikan sebagai Kebijakan Publik. Yogyakarta: Pustaka Pelajar. Ulya, S. I. (2019). Analisis Penggunaan Gedget Terhadap Kemampuan Interaksi Sosial Dan Komunikasi Pada Anak Usia Dini. 89-96. Vonderwell, S. & Zachariah, S. (2005). Factors that influence participation in online learning. Journal of Research on Technology in education, 38, n. 2, p. 213-230. Wang, Q., Zhu, Z., Chen, L. & Yan, H. (2009). E‐learning in China. Campus-Wide Information Systems. Winter, J., Cotton, D., Gavin, J. & Yorke, J. D. (2010). Effective e-learning? Multi-tasking, distractions and boundary management by graduate students in an online environment. ALT-J, 18, n. 1, p. 71-83. Yu, E. (2020). Student-Inspired Optimal Design of Online Learning for Generation Z. Journal of Educators Online, 17, n. 1, p. n1. Zaini, M. & Soenarto, S. (2019). Persepsi Orangtua terhadap Hadirnya Era Teknologi Digital di Kalangan Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Obsesi: Jurnal Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini, 3, n. 1, p. 254-264.

e4261115Collaborative work presents itself as a response to individualism, historically marked in the culture of school institutions. The article analyzes the modes of collaboration that constitute the professional learning communities, their relations with the school culture and with the process of novice teacher’s insertion. The forms of interaction among teachers in the workplace described as collaborative do not always express goals, common actions and broader decisions that involve the improvement of practices, knowledge and concepts that result in the quality of teaching and management. The school institution needs to take a stand in relation to these decisions and create conditions so that new forms of collaboration can benefit the teacher pedagogical work.The characteristics and dimensions of collaborative groups constituted as learning communities are explored based on criteria presented in literature, in the perspective of ensuring teacher’s learning and professional development. The analysis of a collaborative learning pedagogical experience in the scope of teacher research and the university-school relationship is presented as an enhancer for reflection, for questioning beliefs and values, as well as for problematizing the didactic choices that will guide teachers practice in the classroom.ResumoO trabalho colaborativo se apresenta como resposta ao individualismo marcado historicamente na cultura das instituições escolares. O artigo analisa os modos de colaboração que constituem as comunidades de aprendizagem profissional, suas relações com a cultura da escola e com o processo de inserção de professores iniciantes. As formas de interação entre docentes nos locais de trabalho e descritas como colaboração nem sempre expressam metas, ações comuns e decisões mais amplas que envolvem a melhoria das práticas, dos conhecimentos e das concepções e que resultem na qualidade da docência e da gestão. A instituição escolar precisa se posicionar em relação a essas decisões e criar condições para que novas formas de colaboração beneficiem o trabalho pedagógico do professor. As características e dimensões dos grupos colaborativos constituídos como comunidades de aprendizagem são exploradas a partir de critérios apresentados pela literatura na perspectiva de assegurar a aprendizagem e o desenvolvimento profissional dos professores em inserção profissional. A análise de uma experiência pedagógica de aprendizagem colaborativa no âmbito da pesquisa de professores e da relação universidade-escola é apresentada como potencializadora da reflexão, do questionamento de crenças e valores, assim como da problematização das escolhas didáticas que orientarão a prática de professores na sala de aula.Palavras-chave: Comunidades de aprendizagem, Grupos colaborativos, Cultura da escola, Inserção profissional.Keywords: Learning communities, Collaborative groups, School culture, Professional insertion.ReferencesANDRADE, M. F. R. de; APARICIO, A. S. M. A construção colaborativa de sequências didáticas de gêneros textuais: uma estratégia inovadora de formação docente. in: ANDRÉ, M.A.D.A. de. (org.). Práticas inovadoras na formação de professores. Campinas (SP): Papirus, 2016.CALVO, G. Desarrollo professional docente: el aprendizage professional colaborativo. In: Temas críticos para formular nuevas políticas docentes em América Latina y el Caribe: el debate atual. Chile: Unesco, 2014.CRISTÓVÃO, V.L.L. A relação entre teoria e prática no desenvolvimento do professor. In: MAGALHÃES, M. C. C. A formação do professor como um profissional crítico: linguagem e reflexão. 2 ed. Campinas – SP: Mercado de Letras, pp. 179-198, 2009.DOLZ J.; NOVERRAZ, M.; SCHNEUWLY, B. Sequências didáticas para o oral e a escrita: apresentação de um procedimento. In: SCHNEULWY, B; DOLZ, J. et al. Gêneros orais e escritos na escola. Campinas: Mercado de Letras, 2004.FERREIRA, F.I.; FLORES, M.A. Repensar o sentido de comunidade de aprendizagem: contributos para uma concepção democrática e emancipatória In: Currículo e Comunidades de Aprendizagem – desafios e perspectivas. Santo Tirso: De Facto Editores, 2012.FIORENTINI, D.; CRECCI, V. Interlocuções com Marilyn Cochran-Smith sobre aprendizagem e pesquisa do professor em comunidades investigativas. Revista Brasileira de Educação, v. 21, n. 65, abr.-jun. 2016.FULLAN, N.; HARGREAVES A. Por que é que vale a pena lutar?. Porto: Porto Editora, 2001.GAMA, R. P.; FIORENTINI. D. Formação continuada em grupos colaborativos: professores de matemática iniciantes e as aprendizagens da prática profissional. Educ. Matem. Pesq., São Paulo, v.11, n.2, pp.441-461, 2009.IMBERNÓN, F. Formação Permanente do Professorado: novas tendências. São Paulo: Cortez, 2009.LIMA, J.A. As culturas colaborativas nas escolas – Estruturas, processos e conteúdos. Porto: Porto Editora, 2002.LIMA, J.A. Comunidades profissionais nas escolas: o que são e o que não são In: FLORES, M.A.; FERREIRA, F.I. Currículo e Comunidades de Aprendizagem – desafios e perspectivas. Santo Tirso: De Facto Editores, 2012.LOSANO, A. L. Aprendizagem e desenvolvimento profissional de professores iniciantes que participam de comunidades investigativas. Zetetiké, Campinas, SP, v.26, p.441-463, n.3, set./dez.2018.MARCELO GARCÍA, C. Formação de professores: para uma mudança educativa. Portugal: Porto Editora, 1999.MIZUKAMI, M. G. N. Escola e desenvolvimento profissional da docência. Escola e aprendizagem da docência: processos de investigação e formação. São Carlos: EduFSCar, 2003.MONTALVÃO, E. C. O desenvolvimento profissional de professoras iniciantes mediante um grupo colaborativo de trabalho. 2008. 230f. Tese de doutorado em Ciências Humanas. Universidade Federal de São Carlos, São Carlos, 2008.MORGADO, J.M. Currículo e Profissionalidade Docente. Portugal: Porto Editora, 2005.MUNTHE, E. Recognisin uncertainty and risk in the development of teachers’learning communities. In: ZELLERMAYER, M.; MUNTHE E. Teacher’s Learning in Communities International Perspectives. Rotterdam: Sense Publishers, 2007.PASSOS, L.F.; ANDRÉ, M. O trabalho colaborativo, um campo de estudo. In: ALMEIDA, L.R.; PLACCO, V.M.N. O coordenador pedagógico e o trabalho colaborativo na escola. São Paulo: Edições Loyola, 2016.PÉREZ-GÓMES, A.I. A cultura escolar na sociedade neoliberal. Porto Alegre: ArtMed, 2001.ROLDÃO, M.C. Colaborar é preciso – questões de eficácia e qualidade no trabalho dos professores. Noesis, n.71, p. 24-29, 2007.ROSENHOLTZ, S. Teachers Workplace: The Social Organization of Schools. Nova York: Longman, 1989.THURLER, M. G. Inovar no interior da escola. Porto Alegre: Artmed, 2001.TRICE, H.; BEYER, J.M. The culture of Work Organizations. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1993.VAILLANT, D. Directivos y comunidades de aprendizagem docente: um campo em construcción. Revista Eletrônica de Educação. v. 13, n.1, p. 87-106, jan./abr. 2019.VYGOTSKY, L.S. A formação social da mente. 6. Ed. São Paulo: Martins Fontes, 1998.WONG, H.K. Induction Programs that Keep New Teachers Teaching and Improving. NASSP Bulletin, v.88, n.638, p.41-58, March, 2004.

The paper presents research findings with 56 Roma children from Macedonia and Serbia between the ages of 3-6 years. The children’s knowledge of Romani as their mother tongue was assessed with a specially designed test. The test measures the children’s comprehension and production of different types of grammatical knowledge such as wh–questions, wh-complements, passive verbs, possessives, tense, aspect, the ability of the children to learn new nouns and new adjectives, and repetition of sentences. In addition, two pictured narratives about Theory of Mind were given to the children. The hypothesis of the authors was that knowledge of the complex grammatical categories by children will help them to understand better the Theory of Mind stories. The results show that Roma children by the age of 5 know most of the grammatical categories in their mother tongue and most of them understand Theory of Mind. References Bakalar, P. (2004). The IQ of Gypsies in Central Europe. The Mankind Quarterly, XLIV, (3&4), 291-300. Bedore L.M., Peña E.D., García, M. & Cortez, C. (2012). Conceptual versus monolingual scoring: when does it make a difference? J Speech Lang Hear Res 55(1), 1-15. Berko, J. (1958). The Child's Learning of English Morphology. Word 14, 150-177. Berman, R. & Slobin, D. (2009). Relating Events in Narrative: A Cross-Linguistic developmental Study, vol. 1. New York and London: Psychology Press. Bialystok, E. (2001). Bilingualism in development: Language literacy and cognition. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge. Bialystok, E. & Craik, F. (2010). Cognitive and Linguistic processing in the bilingual mind. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 19, (1), 19-23. Bialystok, E., Craik, F., and Freedman, M. (2007). Bilingualism as a protection against the onset of symptoms of dementia. Neuropsychologia, 45, 459-464. Brucker, J. L. (n.d). A study of Barriers to Educational Attainment in the Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia. www.unicef.org/ceecis/Roma_children.pdf Bruner, J. (1986). Actual mind, possible worlds. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. Carlson, S. & Meltzoff, A. (2008). Bilingual Experience and Executive Functioning. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition, 6 (1), 1-15. Chen, C. & Stevenson. H. (1988). Cross-Linguistic Differences in Digit Span of Preschool Children. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology 46, 150-158 Conti-Ramsden, S., Botting, N. & Faragher, B. (2001). Psycholinguistic Marker for specific Language Impairment (SLI). Journal of Language Psychology and Psychiatry, 42 (6), 741-748. Curenton, S. M. (2004). The association between narratives and theory of mind for low-income preschoolers. Early Education and Development, 15 (2), 120–143. Deen, Kamil Ud (2011). The Acquisition of the Passive. In de Villiers, J. & T. Roeper. (eds) Handbook of Generative Approaches to Language Acquisition (pp. 155-188). Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publisher. de Villiers, J., Pace, A., Yust, P., Takahesu Tabori, A., Hirsh-Pasek, K., Golinkoff, R. M., Iglesias, A., & Wilson, M.S. (2014). Predictive value of language processes and products for identifying language delays. Poster accepted to the Symposium on Research in Child Language Disorders, Madison, WI. de Villiers, J. G. (2015). Taking Account of Both Languages in the Assessment of Dual Language Learners. In Iglesias, A. (Ed) Special issue, Seminars in Speech, 36 (2) 120-132. de Villiers, J. G. (2005). Can language acquisition give children a point of view? In J. Astington & J. Baird (Eds.), Why Language Matters for Theory of Mind. (pp186-219) New York: Oxford Press. de Villiers J. G. & Pyers, J. (2002). Complements to Cognition: A Longitudinal Study of the Relationship between Complex Syntax and False-Belief Understanding. Cognitive Development, 17: 1037-1060. de Villiers, J. G., Roeper, T., Bland-Stewart, L. & Pearson, B. (2008). Answering hard questions: wh-movement across dialects and disorder. Applied Psycholinguistics, 29: 67-103. Friedman, E., Gallová Kriglerová, E., Kubánová, M. & Slosiarik, M. (2009). School as Ghetto: Systemic Overrepresentation of Roma in Special Education in Slovakia. Roma Education Fund. ERRC (European Roma Rights Center) (1999). A special remedy: Roma and Special schools for the Mentally Handicapped in the Czech Republic. Country Reports Series no. 8 (June) ERRC (European Roma Rights Centre) (2014). Overcoming barriers: Ensuring that the Roma children are fully engaged and achieving in education. The office for standards in education. online at http://www.errc.org ERRC (European Roma Rights Centre) (2015). Czech Republic: Eight years after the D.H. judgment a comprehensive desegregation of schools must take place http://www.errc.org Fremlova, L. & Ureche, H. (2011). From Segregation to Inclusion: Roma pupils in the United Kingdom. A Pilot research Project. Budapest: Roma Education Fund. Gleitman, L., Cassidy, K., Nappa, R., Papafragou, A. & Trueswell, J. (2005). Hard words. Language Learning and Development, 1, 23-64. Goetz, P. (2003). The effects of bilingualism on theory of mind development. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition. 6. 1-15. Hart, B. & Risley, T.R (1995). Meaningful Differences in the Everyday Experiences of Young American Children. Baltimore, MD: Brookes Publishing Heath, S. B. (1982). What no Bedtime Story Means: Narrative skills at home and at school. In Language and Society. 11.2:49-76. Hirsh-Pasek, K., Kochanoff, A., Newcombe, N. & de Villiers, J.G. (2005). Using scientific knowledge to inform preschool assessment: making the case for empirical validity. Social Policy report (SRCD) Volume XIX, 1, 3-19. Hirsh-Pasek K., Adamson, I.B., Bakeman, R., Tresch Owen, M., Golinkoff, R.M., Pace, A., Yust, P & Suma, K. (2015). The Contribution of Early Communication Quality to Low- Income Children’s Language Success. Psychological Science Online First, June 5, 2015 doi:10.1177/0956797615581493 Hoff, E. (2013). Interpreting the early language trajectories of children from low-SES and language minority homes: implications for closing achievement gaps. Developmental Psychology, 49(1):4-14. Hoff, E. & Elledge, C. (2006). Bilingualism as One of Many Environmental Variables that Affect Language Development in Young Children. In J. Cohen, K. McAlister & J. MacSwan (Eds.), Proceedings of the 4th International symposium on Bilingualism (pp. 1034-1040). Somerville, Ma: Cascadilla press. Hoge, W. (1998). A Swedish Dilemma: The Immigrant Ghetto. The New York Times, October 6th. Kovacs, A. (2009). Early Bilingualism Enhances Mechanisms of False-Belief Reasoning. Developmental Science, 12 (1), 48-54. Kyuchukov, H. (2005). Early socialization of Roma children in Bulgaria. In: X. P. Rodriguez-Yanez, A. M. Lorenzo Suarez & F. Ramallo (Eds.), Bilingualism and Education: From the Family to the School. Muenchen: Lincom Europa. (pp. 161-168) Kyuchukov, H. (2010) Romani language competence. In: J. Balvin and L. Kwadrants (Eds.), Situation of Roma Minority in Czech, Hungary, Poland and Slovakia (pp. 427-465). Wroclaw: Prom. Kyuchukov, H. (2014). Acquisition of Romani in a Bilingual Context. Psychology of Language and Communication, vol. 18 (3), 211-225. Kyuchukov, H. (2013). Romani language education and identity among the Roma children in European context. In: J. Balvin, L. Kwadrans and H. Kyuchukov (eds) Roma in Visegrad Countries: History, Culture, Social Integration, Social work and Education (pp. 465-471). Wroclaw: Prom. Kyuchukov, H. (2015). Socialization of Roma children through Roma oral culture. In: Socializaciya rastushego cheloveka v kontekste progressyivnyih nauchnich ideii XXI veka: socialnoe razvitie detey doshkolnogo vozrastta. [Socialization of the growing man in the context of progressive ideas of the XXI c.: social development of the preschool age children] Proceedings form the First international All-Russia conference, 1-3 April, Yakutsk, pp. 798-802. Kyuchukov, H. & de Villiers, J. (2009). Theory of Mind and Evidentiality in Romani-Bulgarian Bilingual children. Psychology of Language and Communication, 13(2), 21-34. Kyuchukov, H. & de Villiers, J. (2014a). Roma children’s knowledge on Romani. Journal of Psycholinguistics, 19, 58-65. Kyuchukov, H. & de Villiers, J. (2014b). Addressing the rights of Roma children for a language assessment in their native language of Romani. Poster presented at the 35th Annual Symposium on Research in Child Language Disorders in Madison, Wisconsin June 12-14. Lajčakova, J. (2013). Civil Society Monitoring Report on the Implementation of the National Roma Integration Strategy and Roma Decade Action Plan in 2012 in Slovakia. Budapest: Decade of Roma Inclusion. Secretariat Foundation. Landry, S. and the School Readiness Research Consortium (2014). Enhancing Early Child Care Quality and Learning for Toddlers at Risk: The Responsive Early Childhood Program. Developmental Psychology, 50 (2), 526-541. Lust, B., Flynn, S. & Foley, C. (1996). What Children Know about What They Say: Elicited Imitation as a Research Method for Assessing Children's Syntax. In D. McDaniel, C. McKee, & H. Smith Cairns (Eds.), Methods for Assessing Children's Syntax (pp. 55-76). Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press. Maratsos, M., Fox, D.E.C., Becker, J.A. & Chalkley, M.A. (1985). Semantic restrictions on children’s passives. Cognition, 19, 167-191. Merz, E.C. Zucker, T.A., Landry, S.H. Williams, J., Assel, M., Taylor, H.B, Lonigan, C.L., Phillips, B., Clancy-Menchetti, J., Barnes, M., Eisenberg, N., de Villiers, J. (2015). Parenting predictors of cognitive skills and emotion knowledge in socioeconomically disadvantaged preschoolers. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology 132, 14-31 Pearson, B. Z., Jackson, J. E., & Wu, H. (2014). Seeking a valid gold standard for an innovative dialect-neutral language test. Journal of Speech-Language and Hearing Research. 57(2). 495-508. Reger, Z. (1999). Teasing in the linguistic socialization of Gypsy children in Hungary. Acta Linguistica Hungarica, 46, 289-315. Réger, Z. and Berko-Gleason, J. (1991). Romāni Child-Directed Speech and Children's Language among Gypsies in Hungary Language in Society, 20 (4), 601-617. Roeper, T & de Villiers, J.G. (2011). The acquisition path for wh-questions. In de Villiers, J.G. & Roeper, T. (Eds), Handbook of Generative Approaches to Language Acquisition. Springer. Seymour, H., Roeper, T. & de Villiers, J. (2005). The DELV-NR. (Norm-referenced version) The Diagnostic Evaluation of Language Variation. The Psychological Corporation, San Antonio. Schulz, P. & Roeper, T. (2011). Acquisition of exhaustively in wh-questions: a semantic dimensions of SLI. Lingua, 121(3), 383-407. Stokes, S. F., Wong, A. M-Y., Fletcher, P., & Leonard, L. B. (2006). Nonword repetition and sentence repetition as clinical markers of SLI: The case of Cantonese. Journal of Speech, Language and Hearing Research, 49(2), 219-236. Vassilev, R. (2004). The Roma of Bulgaria: A Pariah Minority. The Global Review of Ethnopolitics, 3 (2), 40-51. Wellman, H.M., Cross, D., & Watson, J. (2001). Meta-analysis of theory-of-mind development: The truth about false belief. Child Development, 72, 655-684. Wimmer, H., & Perner, J. (1983). Beliefs about beliefs: Representation and constraining function of wrong beliefs in young children’s understanding of deception. Cognition, 13, 103–128.

Concurrently with the rapid development in digital society, the demand for communication skills was clear in childhood. Early childhood education needs to pay attention to children's speech skills development. This study aims to determine the effect of cognitive style and attachment on the ability to speak in early childhood speech development. The method used is a 2 x 2 factorial comparison design which is divided into two groups namely independent and dependent fields involving 138 samples. Re- search findings about differences in the ability to speak early childhood who have independent field cognitive style and children who have field dependent cognitive style in groups of children with high attachment obtained (A2B1), obtained Q count = 9.39 and Q table (0.05; 4: 10) = 4 , 33. 4). Differences in the ability to speak early childhood who have an independent field cognitive style and children who have a field dependent cognitive style in groups of children with low attachment obtained (A2B2), ob- tained Q count = 4.39 and Q table (0.05; 4: 10) = 4 , 33. It show that early children who have independent field cognitive style have higher speech skills scores than early children who have field dependent cog- nitive style while early children who are independent field cognitive style with low attachment have lower speech skills scores than early childhood the field dependent cognitive style with low attachment. Keywords: Cognitive style and Attachment, Early Childhood, Speech Skills Reference Aulya Purnama, R., & Wahyuni, S. (2018). Kelekatan (Attachment) pada Ibu dan Ayah Dengan Kompetensi Sosial pada Remaja. Jurnal Psikologi, 13(1), 30. https://doi.org/10.24014/jp.v13i1.2762 Berk, L. E. (2007). Child Development Boston. Pearson (seventh Ed). Boston: Pearson.Borich, G. D., & Tombari., M. L. (1996). Educational Psychology: A Contemporary Approach. New York: Harper Collins College Publishers. Boroujerdi, F. G., Kimiaee, S. A., Yazdi, S. A. A., & Safa, M. (2019). Attachment style and history of childhood abuse in suicide attempters. Psychiatry Research, 271, 1–7. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.psychres.2018.11.006 Braune, R., & Wickens, C. D. (1986). Time-sharing revisited: Test of a componential model for the assessment of individual differences. Ergonomics, 29(11), 1399–1414. https://doi.org/10.1080/00140138608967254 Brodin, J., & Renblad, K. (2019). Improvement of preschool children’s speech and language skills. Early Child Development and Care, 0(0), 1–9. https://doi.org/10.1080/03004430.2018.1564917 Davis, D. (2011). Child Development, Third Edition: A Practitioner’s Guide (Clinical Practice with Children, Adolescents, and Families) (Third Edit). New York London: The Guilford Press. Desmita. (2010). Psikologi Perkembangan Peserta Didik. Bandung: Rosdakarya. Ding, Y. hua, Xu, X., Wang, Z. yan, Li, H. rong, & Wang, W. ping. (2014). The relation of infant attachment to attachment and cognitive and behavioural outcomes in early childhood. Early Human Development, 90(9), 459–464. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.earlhumdev.2014.06.004 Evans, R., & Jones, D. (2007). Perspectives on oracy-towards a theory of practice. Early Child Development and Care, 177(6–7), 557–567. https://doi.org/10.1080/03004430701424938 Feeney, J. A. (2001). Becoming Parents: Exploring The Bonds Between Mothers, Fathers, And Their Infants Paperback. UK: Cambridge University Press. Gandasetiawan, R. Z. (2009). Mengoptimalkan IQ dan EQ Anak Melalui Metode Sensomotorik. Jakarta: PT BPK Gunung Mulia. Goodman, M. L., Gibson, D., Vo, T. T., Wang, A., Gitari, S., & Raimer, B. (2018). Early childhood attachment and suicidal ideation among young Kenyan men. Advances in Life Course Research, 35(February), 126–134. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.alcr.2018.02.001 Holmes, J. (2014). John Bowlby and Attachment Theory (2nd Editio). https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.4324/9781315879772 Kerlinger, F. N. (1990). Asas-asas Penelitian Behavioral (3th ed.). Yogyakarta: Gajah Mada University Press. Larasati, N. I., & Desiningrum, dinie R. (2017). Hubungan Antara Kelekatan Aman Dengan Ibu Dan Regulasi Emosi Siswa Kelas X Sma Negeri 3 Salatiga. Empati, 6(3), 127–133. Lwin, M., Khoo, A., Lyen, K., & Sim, C. (2002). How to Multiply Your Child’s Intelligence: A Practical Guide for Parents of Seven-Year-Olds and Below. Singapore: Pearson Education Asia Pte., Ltd. Machado, J. M. (2012). Early Childhood Experiences in Language Arts: Early Literacy (10 edition). Belmont, USA: Wadsworth Publishing. Madyawati, L. (2016). Strategi Pengembangan Bahasa Pada Anak. Jakarta: Kencana. Mahabbati, A. (2013). Layanan Pendidikan untuk Anak Berkebutuhan Khusus dan Pendidikan Inklusif. Retrieved from http://staffnew.uny.ac.id/upload/132318126/pengabdian/ppmlayanan-pendidikan-untuk- anak-berkebutuhan-khusus. McLeod, S., Harrison, L. J., & Wang, C. (2019). A longitudinal population study of literacy and numeracy outcomes for children identified with speech, language, and communication needs in early childhood. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 47, 507–517. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ecresq.2018.07.004 Nasution, S. (2011). Berbagai Pendekatan Dalam Proses Belajar Dan Mengajar. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara. Nussipzhanova, B., Berdibayeva, S., Garber, A., Tuyakova, U., Mursaliyeva, A., & Baizhumanova, B. (2017). Cognitive development of pre-school children with language and speech disorders. The European Journal of Social and Behavioural Sciences, 21(1), 2570– 2583. https://doi.org/10.15405/ejsbs.227 Ormrod, J. E. (2009). Psikologi Pendidikan Membantu Siswa Tumbuh dan Berkembang (6th editio). Jakarta: Erlangga. Otto, B. (2015). Perkembangan Bahasa Pada Anak Usia DIni (third Edit). Jakarta: Prenadamedia. Papalia, D. (2008). Human Development. Jakarta: Kencana. Platokhina, N. A., Samarina, I. V., & Abashina, N. N. (2016). Preventive Measures against Speech Disorders in Early Childhood. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences, 233(May), 247–251. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2016.10.212 Pudjaningsih, W. (2013). Pembelajaran Melalui Bermain Dalam Rangka Pengembangan Kemampuan Berbahasa Anak di TK Islam Al-Azhar Kota Jambi. Pena : Jurnal Pendidikan Bahasa Dan Sastra, 53(9), 1689–1699. Santrock, J. W. (2011). Life Span Development. New York: Mc Graw Hill.Shi, C. (2011). A Study of the Relationship between Cognitive Styles and Learning Strategies. Higher Education Studies, 1(1), 20–26. https://doi.org/10.5539/hes.v1n1p20Sternberg, R. J., & Williams, W. M. (2009). Educational Psychology (2nd Editio). Boston: Pearson.Sumantri, M. S., Supriyati, Y., & Nugroho, H. (2015). Pengaruh Kelekatan dan Self Esteem terhadap Kecerdasan Spiritual. Pps UNJ.Taylor, C. (2010). A Practical Guide to Caring for Children and Teenagers with Attachment Difficulties. London and Philadelphia: Jessica Kingsley Publishers. Uno, H. B. (2016). Orientasi Baru Dalam Psikologi Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara. Waring, R., Liow, S. R., Eadie, P., & Dodd, B. (2019). Speech development in preschool children : evaluating the contribution of phonological short-term and phonological working memory. 1–21. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0305000919000035

This study aims to examine the effectiveness of cognitive behavior group guidance in reducing the negative mindset of vocational students. The study was carried out starting from February to July 2018, which took place at the SMK Kepuhdoko Tembelang Jombang. This study used an experimental design with the design of the Pretest and Posttest Design Group. Data were analyzed by Paired Sample Test t-test, obtained the result of tcount was 6,500 and probability number (Sig. (2-tailed) was 0.001 with df = 5. Then the results were compared with the ttable at a significant level of 5% test 2 parties with df = 5, so that the ttable is 2.571 or 6,500> 2,571. The probability value obtained is 0.001> 0.005, so it can be concluded that cognitive behavior group guidance is effective in reducing the negative mindset of vocational high-school students based on the results of the research recommended for teacher`s guidance and counseling. Applying cognitive-behavioral group guidance as one of the alternative help in reducing the negative mindset of high-school students. Furthermore, researchers can use the results of this study to be used as a reference related to cognitive behavior group guidance, and further researchers can use research designs other than one group pretest and posttest design, for example time series design and n single-subject design. References Arikunto, S. (2010). Penelitian suatu pendekatan praktik edisi revisi. Jakarta: PT. Rineka Cipta. Depdiknas. (2012). Dokumen kurikulum 2013. Jakarta: Kemendikbud. Dewi, S., Tobing, D. H., & Hizkia, D. (2014). Kebermaknaan hidup pada anak pidana di Bali. Jurnal Psikologi Udayana, 1(2), 322-334. Elfiky, I. (2013). Terapi berpikir positif. Jakarta: Penerbit Zaman. Habsy, B. A. (2017a). Model konseling kelompok cognitive behavior untuk meningkatkan self esteem siswa SMK. Perspektif Ilmu Pendidikan, 31(1), 21-35. doi: https://doi.org/10.21009/PIP.311.4 Habsy, B. A. (2017b). Filosofi ilmu bimbingan dan konseling Indonesia. Jurnal Pendidikan (Teori dan Praktik), 2(1), 1-11. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.26740/jp.v2n1.p1-11 Habsy, B. A. (2018a). Konseling rasional emotif perilaku: sebuah tinjauan filosofis. Indonesian Journal of Educational Counseling, 2(1), 13-30. doi: https://doi.org/10.30653/001.201821.25 Habsy, B. A. (2018b). Model bimbingan kelompok PPPM untuk mengembangkan pikiran rasional korban bullying siswa SMK etnis Jawa. Jurnal Pendidikan (Teori dan Praktik), 2(2), 91-99. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.26740/jp.v2n2.p91-99 Hurlock, E. B. (1966). Adolescent development (3rd ed.). New York, NY, US: McGraw-Hill. Mardhika, R. (2016). Hubungan pola pikir negatif dan kecemasan terhadap cara berbicara di depan umum mahasiswa program studi pendidikan kepelatihan olahraga. Jurnal Buana Pendidikan, 12(22), 88-98. http://jurnal.unipasby.ac.id/index.php/jurnal_buana_pendidikan/article/view/620 Matson, J. L., & Ollendick, T. H. (1988). Enhancing children's social skills. Oxpord: Pergamon Press. Muqodas, I. (2011). Cognitive-behaviour theraphy: Solusi pendekatan praktek konseling di Indonesia. Diakses dari http://idatmuqodas.blogspot.com/2012/02/cognitive-behaviortherapy-solusi.html Rini, J. F. (2002). Memupuk rasa percaya diri. Jakarta: Team e-Psikologi. Rusydi, A. (2012). Husn Al-Zhann: Konsep berpikir positif dalam perspektif psikologi islam dan manfaatnya bagi kesehatan mental. Jurnal Proyeksi, 7(1), 1-31. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.30659/p.7.1.1-31 Santrock, J. W. (2003). Perkembangan remaja. Jakarta: Erlangga. Sary, Y. N. E. (2017). Perkembangan kognitif dan emosi psikologi masa remaja awal. J-PENGMAS (Jurnal Pengabdian kepada Masyarakat), 1(1), 6-12. http://ojshafshawaty.ac.id/index.php/jpengmas/article/view/1 Siregar, E. Y. (2013). Penerapan cognitive behavior therapy (cbt) terhadap pengurangan durasi bermain games pada individu yang mengalami games addiction. Jurnal Psikologi, 9(1), 17-24. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.24014/jp.v9i1.136 Sugiyono. (2013). Metode penelitian pendidikan pendekatan kuantitatif, kualitatif, dan R&D. Bandung: Alfabeta. Wati, S. (2017). Efektivitas pendekatan konseling kognitif perilaku dalam mengatasi dampak negatif alat komunikasi (smartphone) pada peserta didik kelas XI SMK PGRI 4 Bandar Lampung tahun 2015-2016. Tesis. Lampung: IAIN Raden Intan Lampung.

The study aims to improve the learning outcomes in the field of knowledge and inquiry skill in class VIII 5 SMP Negeri 14 Kendari on the subject matter of light in atmosphere as the effect of applying the guided inquiry learning model assisted by science KIT. The method of the study used a classroom action research with research design is cycle model. The research subject is the students of class VIII 5 SMP Negeri 14 Kendari in the academic year 2016/2017 which consist of 26 students. The learning data achievements of the learners' realm were obtained through the learning result test (cycle test), the skill data of the learners were obtained through the inquiry sheet, and then was analyzed used the descriptive statistics. Results of data analysis are: 1) learning outcomes increased from 60,31 in cycle I to 75 in cycle II; 2) the students group inquiry skill increased form average value 2.68 (enough category) in the cycle I to 3.15 (good category) in cycle II; 3) the students mastery learning percentage increase from 42.31% (11 students) in cycle I to 77% (20 students) in cycle II. It could be concluded that the implementation of guided inquiry learning model assisted by science KIT could improve the learning outcomes of knowledge and inquiry skill domain on Class VIII 5 SMP Negeri 14 Kendari in the subject matter of light in atmosphere. Keywords: guided inquiry, inquiry skills, learning outcomes,science KIT. References Ahmadi, L. (2015). Pemanfaatan Alat KIT pada Pembelajaran.Gorontalo: Universitas Negeri Gorontalo. Aksa, F.I., Utaya, S., & Bachri, S. (2019). Geografi dalam Perspektif Filsafat Ilmu. Majalah Geografi Indonesia,33(1), 43-37. Amaliana, I. (2017). Teacher-centered or Student-centered Learning Approach to Promote Learning?. Jurnal Sosial Humaniora, 10(2), 59-70. Anderson, L.W., & Krathwohl, D.R. (2015). Kerangka Landasan untuk Pembelajaran, Pengajaran, dan Asesmen Revisi Taksonomi Pendidikan Bloom (A. Priantoro, Trans.). Yogyakarta: Pustaka Pelajar. Arikunto, S. (2016). Prosedur Penelitian Suatu Pendekatan Praktik. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta. Depdiknas. (2004). Kurikulum Mata PelajaranSains SMP danMTs.Jakarta: Depdiknas. Greenwald, R.R.,&Quitadamo, I.J. (2014). A Mind of Their Own: Using Inquiry-based Teaching to Build Critical Thinking Skills and Intellectual Engagement in an Undergraduate Neuroanatomy Course. The Journal of Undergraduate Neuroscience Education, 12(2), 100-106. Hardianti, T., & Kuswanto, H. (2017). Difference among Levels of Inquiry: Process Skills Improvement at Senior High School in Indonesia. International Journal of Instruction, 10(2), 119-130. Hidayati, D.N., Amaluddin, L.O., & Surdin. (2016). The Effect Guided Inquiry to Critical Thinking Ability to Build Student Character in Geography Subject. Social Science, Education and Humanities Research,9(1), 367-371. Kuhlthau, C.C., Maniotes, L.K., & Caspari, A.K. (2015). Guided Inquiry: Learning In The 21st Century(2nd ed.). California: Libraries Unlimeted. Mulyana, S., Rusdi, & Vivanti, D. (2018). The Effect of Guided Inquiry Learning Model and Scientific Performance on Student Learning Outcome. Indonesian Journal of Science and Education, 2(1), 105-109. Niana, R., Sarwanto, & Ekawati, E.Y. (2016). The Application of Guided Inquiry Model on Physic Learning to Improve Scientific Attitude and Students Analysis Ability. Proceedings of the 2nd International Conference on Teacher Training and Education Sebelas Maret University,2(1), 605-615. Piaget, J. (1970). Science of Education and the Psychology of The Child. New York: Wiley. Putra, M.I.S., Widodo, W., & Jatmiko, B. (2016). The Development of Guided Inquiry Science Learning Materials to Improve Science Literacy Skill of Prospective MI Teachers.JPII, 5(1), 83-93. Riduwan. (2015). Dasar-Dasar Statistika. Bandung: Tarsito. Sanjaya, W. (2014). Strategi Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Kencana Prenada Media Group. Sapriya. (2014). Pendidikan IPS. Bandung: RemajaRosdaKarya. Sarwi, S.,& Prayitno, W.W. (2016). Implementation of Guided Inquiry Physics Instruction to Increase An Understanding Concept and to Develop The Students Character Conservation. JurnalPendidikanFisika Indonesia,12(1), 1-7. Sitorus, H.H., Hasruddin, & Edi, S. (2017). The Influence of Inquiry Learning Model on Student’s Scientific Attitudes in Ecosystem Topic at MTs. Daarul Hikmah Sei Alim (Islamic Junior High School) Asahan. International Journal of Humanities Social Sciences and Education (IJHSSE), 4(11), 170-175. Sohibun. (2014). Penerapan Strategi Belajar Dengar Lihat Kerjakan (Delikan) Berbasis Laboratorium Mini terhadap Ketrampilan Proses Sains (KPS) Siswa SMA Kelas X MIA. Jurnal Imliah Edu Research, 3(1), 53-67. Sudjana, N. (2014). Penelitian Hasil Proses Belajar Mengajar. Bandung: Remaja Rosdakarya. Sugiyono. (2014). Metode Penelitian Pendidikan Pendekatan Kuantitatif, Kualitatif, dan R&D. Bandung: Alfabeta. Tim Direktorat Pembinaan SMP. (2017). Panduan Penilaian oleh Pendidik dan Satuan Pendidikan Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Jakarta: Kementerian Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan Direktorat Jenderal Pendidikan Dasar dan Menengah Direktorat Pembinaan Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Wardani, S., Nurhayati, S., & Safitri, A. (2015). The Effectiveness of the Guided Inquiry Learning Module towards Students’ Character and Concept Understanding. International Journal of Science and Research (IJSR), 5(6), 1589-1594. Yewang, M.U.K., Degeng, I.N.S., Setyosari, P., & Sulton. (2016). The Effect of Guided Inquiry Learning Method VS Free Inquiry Against Learning Outcomes. International Conference on EducationUM, 561-568. Zaini, M. (2016). Guided Inquiry Based Learning on the Concept of Ecosystem Toward Learning Outcomes and Critical Thinking Skills of High School Student. IOSR Journal of Research & Method in Education (IOSR-JRME), 6(6), 50-55. Copyright (c) 2019 Geosfera Indonesia Journal and Department of Geography Education, University of Jember This work is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-Share A like 4.0 International License

This study aims to develop an activity-based science learning model with an inquiry learning approach for early childhood that can be used to increase the sense of curiosity and scientific thinking in children aged 5-6 years. This research was conducted with research and development / R & D research methods. Data was collected through interviews, observations, questionnaires, pre-test and post-test for children. Data analysis using paired t-test. The results showed that children were interested and enthusiastic in the learning process by using a science-based learning model with the inquiry approach, Sig. (2-tailed) showing results of 0.000, so the value of 0.000 <0.05 was different from before and after the use of learning models. The results showed that: children can understand the material given by the teacher, the child is more confident and has the initiative to find answers to the teacher's questions about science material, the child's curiosity increases to examine the information provided by the teacher, the child's understanding of work processes and procedures from science learning with the inquiry approach getting better. It was concluded that an activity-based science learning model with an inquiry approach for children aged 5-6 years used an activity model with an inquiry learning approach based on children's interests and children's needs so that children's curiosity would emerge and continue to be optimally stimulated. Keywords: Inquiry approach, Learning model, Science Learning References Abdi, A. (2014). The Effect of Inquiry-based Learning Method on Students’ Academic Achievement in Science Course. Universal Journal of Educational Research, 2(1), 37–41. https://doi.org/10.13189/ujer.2014.020104 Anderson, R. D. (2002). Reforming science teaching: What research says about inquiry. Journal of Science Teacher Education, 13(1), 11–12. Bell, R. L., Smetana, L., & Binns, I. (2005). Simplifying inquiry instruction: Assessing the inquiry level of classroom activities. The Science Teacher, 72(7), 30–33. Borowske, K. (2005). Curiosity and Motivation-to-Learn (hal. 346–350). Bransford, J. D., Brown, A. L., & Cocking, R. R. (2000). How people learn: Brain, mind, experience, and school. Washington D.C.: National Academy Press. Buday, S. K., Stake, J. E., & Peterson, Z. D. (2012). Gender and The Choice of a Science Career: The Impact of Social Support and Possible Selves. Sex Roles. Diambil dari https://doi.org/10.1007/s11199-011-0015-4 Bustamance, S. A., White, J. L., & Grienfield, B. daryl. (2018). Approaches to learning and science education in Head Start: Examining bidirectionality. Early Childhood Science Quarterly. Caballero Garcia, P. A., & Diaz Rana, P. (2018). Inquiry-Based Learning: an Innovative Proposal for Early Childhood Education. Journal of Learning Styles, 11(22), 50–81. Cridge, B. J., & Cridhe, A. G. (2011). Evaluating How Universities Engage School Student with The Science: a Model Based on Analysis of The Literature. Australian University Review. Darmadi. (2017). Pengembangan Model dan Metode Pembelajaran dalam Dinamika Belajar Siswa. Yogyakarta: Deepublish. Doǧru, M., & Şeker, F. (2012). The effect of science activities on concept acquisition of age 5-6 children groups. Kuram ve Uygulamada Egitim Bilimleri, 12(SUPPL. 4), 3011–3024. Duran, M., & Dökme, I. (2016). The effect of the inquiry-based learning approach on student’s critical-thinking skills. Eurasia Journal of Mathematics, Science and Technology Education, 12(12), 2887–2908. https://doi.org/10.12973/eurasia.2016.02311a Falloon, G. (2019). Using simulations to teach young students science concepts: An Experiential Learning theoretical analysis. Computers & Education, 135(March), 138–159. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.compedu.2019.03.001 Gerli Silm, Tiitsaar, K., Pedaste, M., Zacharia, Z. C., & Papaevripidou, M. (2015). Teachers’ Readiness to Use Inquiry-based Learning: An Investigation of Teachers’ Sense of Efficacy and Attitudes toward Inquiry-based Learning. International Council of Association for Science Eduacation, 28(4), 315–325. Ginsburg, H. P., & Golbeck, S. (2004). Thoughts on the future of research on mathematics and science learning and education. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 19(1), 190–200. Gross, C. M. (2012). Science concepts young children learn through water play. Dimensions of Early Childhood, 40(2), 3–11. Diambil dari http://www.proxy.its.virginia.edu/login?url=http://search.ebscohost.com/login.aspx?direct=true&db=ehh&AN=78303868&site=ehost-live&scope=site Guo, Y., Piasta, S. B., & Bowles, R. P. (2015). Exploring Preschool Children’s Science Content Knowledge. Early Education and Development, 26(1), 125–146. https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2015.968240 Halim, L., Abd Rahman, N., Zamri, R., & Mohtar, L. (2018). The roles of parents in cultivating children’s interest towards science learning and careers. Kasetsart Journal of Social Sciences, 39(2), 190–196. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.kjss.2017.05.001 Jirout, J. J. (2011). Curiosity and the Development of Question Generation Skills, (1994), 27–30. Justice, L. M., & Kaderavek, J. (2004). Embedded-explicit emergent literacy I: Background and description of approach. Language, Speech, and Hearing Services in Schools, 35, 201–211. Lind, K. K. (1998). Science in Early Childhood: Developing and Acquring Fundamental Concepts and Skills. Retrieved from ERIC (ED418777), 85. Diambil dari http://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/ED418777.pdf Lind, K. K. (2005). Exploring science in early childhood. (4 ed.). New York: Thomson Delmar Learning. Lindholm, M. (2018). Promoting Curiosity ? Possibilities and Pitfalls in Science Education, (1), 987–1002. Lu, S., & Liu, Y. (2017). Integrating augmented reality technology to enhance children ’ s learning in marine education, 4622(November), 525–541. https://doi.org/10.1080/13504622.2014.911247 Lukas, M. (2015). Parental Involvement of Occupational Education for Their Children. International Multidicilinary Scientific Cocerence on Social Science and Arts. Maltese, A. V, & Tai, R. H. (2011). Pipeline Persistence; Examining The Association of Educational with Earn Degrees i STEM Among US Students. Science Education. Nugent, G., Barker, B., Welsch, G., Grandgenett, N., Wu, C., & Nelson, C. (2015). A Model of Factors Contributing to STEM Learning and Career Orientation. International Journal of Science Education. Pluck, G., & Johnson, H. L. (2011). Stimulating curiosity to enhance learning. Reiser, B. J. (2004). Scaffolding complex learning: The mechanisms of structuring and problematizing student work. Journal of the Learning Sciences, 13(3), 273–304. Sackes, M., Trundle, K. C., & Flevares, L. M. (2009). Using children’s literature to teach standard-based science concepts in early years. Early Childhood Education Journal, 36(5), 415–422. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-009-0304-5 Walin, H., & Grady, S. O. (2016). Curiosity and Its Influence on Children ’ s Memory, 872–876. Wang, F., Kinzie, M. B., McGuire, P., & Pan, E. (2010). Applying technology to inquiry-based learning in early childhood education. Early Childhood Education Journal, 37(5), 381–389. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-009-0364-6 Wu, S. C., & Lin, F. L. (2016). Inquiry-based mathematics curriculum design for young children-teaching experiment and reflection. Eurasia Journal of Mathematics, Science and Technology Education, 12(4), 843–860. https://doi.org/10.12973/eurasia.2016.1233a Yahya, A., & Ismail, N. (2011). Factor in Choosing Courses and Learning Problems in Influencing The Academic Achievment of Student`s Technical Courses in Three Secondary School in The State of Negei Sembilan. Journal of Technical, Vocational & Eginereing Education. Youngquist, J., & Pataray-Ching, J. (2004). Revisiting ‘“play”’: Analyzing and articulating acts of inquiry. Early Childhood Education Journal, 31(3), 171–178.

The government is attempting to obtain the access of Early Childhood Education pro- grams providing educational assistance. Unfortunately, the government has spent funds to calculate the unit costs that should not occur in the real world of education. In consequence, the aims of this study are to (1) calculate the amount of operational unit costs for Early Childhood Education pro- grams, and (2) enumerate variations and projections of the amount of the operational unit costs in Early Childhood Education programs by region category. This study uses quantitative data with pop- ulation of all Early Childhood Education institutions in Indonesia. The unit of analysis of this re- search is Early Childhood Education institutions consisting of kindergarten, Playgroup, Daycare, and ECCD units. The findings are that the highest operating unit cost is in TPA because there is a full day of service. Next is a Kindergarten institution because at this institution already has a special curriculum to prepare the child proceed to the level of basic education. Then the unit cost is the highest area in the eastern region. Recommendation in determining the amount of financial assistance it is necessary to consider the amount of operational unit costs so that the purpose of providing fi- nancial assistance is to improve access and quality can be achieved. Keywords: Early Childhood Education, Operational Unit Cost, Fund Aid Reference Afmansyah, T. H. (2019). Efektifitas Dan Efisiensi Pembiayaan Pendidikan. INA-Rxiv Paper. https://doi.org/10.31227/osf.io/5ysw4 Akdon. (2015). Manajemen Pembiayaan Pendidikan. Bandung: PT Remaja Rosdakarya. Aos, S., & Pennucci, A. (2013). K–12 CLASS SIZE REDUCTIONS AND STUDENT OUTCOMES: A REVIEW OF THE EVIDENCE AND BENEFIT–COST ANALYSIS. Washington State Institute for Public Policy, (13), 1–12. Azhari, U. L., & Kurniady, D. A. (2016). Manajemen Pembiayaan Pendidikan, Fasilitas Pembelajaran, Dan Mutu Sekolah. Jurnal Administrasi Pendidikan, 23(2). Belsky, J., Steinberg, L., & Draper, P. (1991). Childhood experience, interpersonal development, and reproductive strategy: An evolutionary theory of socialization. Child Development, 62(4), 647. Bijanto. (2018). Mengakreditasi PAUD dan PNF. Retrieved from https://banpaudpnf.kemdikbud.go.id/berita/mengakreditasi-paud-dan-pnf Brinkman, S. A., Hasan, A., Jung, H., Kinnell, A., Nakajima, N., & Pradhan, M. (2017). The role of preschool quality in promoting child development: evidence from rural Indonesia*. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 25(4), 483–505. https://doi.org/10.1080/1350293X.2017.1331062 Campbell-Barr, V. (2019). Interpretations of child centred practice in early childhood education and care. Compare, 49(2), 249–265. https://doi.org/10.1080/03057925.2017.1401452 Chandrawaty, Ndari, S. S., Mujtaba, I., & Ananto, M. C. (2019). Children’s Outdoor Activities and Parenting Style in Children’s Social Skill. Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini, 13(November), 217–231. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.21009/JPUD.132.02 Chrystiana, N., & Alip, M. (2014). Komponen Biaya Dan Biaya Satuan Operasi Pendidikan Taman Kanak-Kanak (Studi Kasus Di 3 Taman Kanak-Kanak). Jurnal Akuntabilitas Manajemen Pendidikan, 2(1), 70–80. https://doi.org/10.21831/amp.v2i1.2410 Denboba, A., Hasan, A., & Wodon, Q. (2015). Early Childhood Education and Development in Indonesia. In World Bank http://ideas.repec.org/b/wbk/wbpubs/22376.html Publications. Retrieved from Firdaus, N. M., & Ansori, A. (2019). Optimizing Management of Early Childhood Education in Community Empowerment. Journal of Nonformal Education, 5(1), 89–96. https://doi.org/10.15294/jne.v5i1.18532 Harris, D. N. (2009). Toward policy-relevant benchmarks for interpreting effect sizes: Combining effects with costs. Educational Evaluation and Policy Analysis, 31(1), 3–29. https://doi.org/10.3102/0162373708327524 Hasan, A., Jung, H., Kinnell, A., Maika, A., Nakajima, N., & Pradhan, M. (2019). Built to Last Sustainability of Early Childhood Education Services in Rural Indonesia. Retrieved from http://www.worldbank.org/prwp. Heckman, J. J., Moon, S. H., Pinto, R., Savelyev, P. A., & Yavitz, A. (2010). The rate of return to the HighScope Perry Preschool Program. Journal of Public Economics, 94(1–2), 114– 128. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jpubeco.2009.11.001 Hollands, F., Bowden, A. B., Belfield, C., Levin, H. M., Cheng, H., Shand, R., ... Hanisch-Cerda, B. (2014). Cost-Effectiveness Analysis in Practice: Interventions to Improve High School Completion. Educational Evaluation and Policy Analysis, 36(3), 307–326. https://doi.org/10.3102/0162373713511850 Howard, S. J., & Melhuish, E. (2017). An Early Years Toolbox for Assessing Early Executive Function, Language, Self-Regulation, and Social Development: Validity, Reliability, and Preliminary Norms. Journal of Psychoeducational Assessment, 35(3), 255–275. https://doi.org/10.1177/0734282916633009 Institute of Medicine (Author), National Research Council (Author), Division of Behavioral and Social Sciences and Education (Author), and Families Board on Children, Youth (Author), C. on S. B.-C. M. for the E. of E. C. I. (Author). (2009). Strengthening Benefit-Cost Analysis for Early Childhood Interventions: Workshop Summary (A. Beatty, Ed.). Washington DC: National Academies Press. Keith, R. s. (2018). The Cost of Inequality: The Importance Of Investing In High Quality Early Childhood Education Programs (University of Colorado Springs; V ol. 53). https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781107415324.004 Lamy, C. E. (2014). American Children in Chronic Poverty: Complex Risks, Benefit-Cost Analyses, and Untangling the Knot. United Kingdom: Lexington Books; Reprint edition. Levin, by H. M., McEwan, P. J., Belfield, C. R., Bowden, A. B., & Shand, R. D. (2017). Economic Evaluation in Education: Cost-Effectiveness and Benefit-Cost Analysis (Third Edit). California: Sage Publication. Levin, H. (2001). Waiting for godot: Cost-effectiveness analysis in education. New Directions for Evaluation, 2001(90), 55–68. https://doi.org/10.1002/ev.12 Lovchinov, V. A., Mädge, H., & Christensen, A. N. (1984). On the thermodynamic properties of Vnx. In Materials Letters (Vol. 2). https://doi.org/10.1016/0167-577X(84)90080-6 Mujahidun. (2016). Pmerataan Pendidikan Anak Bangsa: Pendidikan Gratis Versus Kapitalisme Pendidikan. Tarbiyatuna, 7(1), 38–52. Nakajima, N., Hasan, A., Jung, H., Brinkman, S., Pradhan, M., & Angela Kinnel. (2016). Investing in school readiness : an analysis of the cost-effectiveness of early childhood education pathways in rural Indonesia. World Bank Research Working Paper, (September), 1–45. Retrieved from http://documents.worldbank.org/curated/en/656521474904442550/Investing-in-school- readiness-an-analysis-of-the-cost-effectiveness-of-early-childhood-education-pathways-in- rural-Indonesia Pidarta, M. (2013). Landasan Kependidikan Stimulus Ilmu Pendidikan Bercorak Indonesia. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta. SISDIKNAS, U. (2003). Undang-undang Sisdiknas No 20 Tahun 2003. (1). Suyadi, S. (2017). Perencanaan dan Asesmen Perkembangan Pada Anak Usia Dini. Golden Age: Jurnal Ilmiah Tumbuh Kembang Anak Usia Dini, 1(1), 65–74. Retrieved from http://ejournal.uin-suka.ac.id/tarbiyah/index.php/goldenage/article/view/1251 Tedjawati, J. M. (2013). Pendanaan Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Pendidikan Dan Kebudayaan, 19(3), 346. https://doi.org/10.24832/jpnk.v19i3.294 UNESCO. (2013). Why every child deserves a quality education. 1–16. Retrieved from https://unesdoc.unesco.org/ark:/48223/pf0000223826 West, A., & Noden, P. (2019). ‘Nationalising’ and Transforming the Public Funding of Early Years Education (and care) in England 1996–2017. British Journal of Educational Studies, 67(2), 145–167. https://doi.org/10.1080/00071005.2018.1478058 West, A., Roberts, J., & Noden, P. (2010). Funding Early Years Education And Care: Can A Mixed Economy Of Providers Deliver Universal High Quality Provision? British Journal of Educational Studies, 58(2), 155–179. https://doi.org/10.1080/00071000903520850

Relevance of the research topic. In the conditions of transformation, a special role in the formation of a favorable institutional environment for the intensification of investment activities in the agricultural sector is given to the state as an important institution for the organization of the process and its participants. Formulation of the problem. The relationship of investment activity with the processes of institutional transformation is still poorly studied in economic theory due to the novelty of this process and are systemic in nature. Here, a significant role is played, first of all, by the institutional features of the formation of a favorable investment environment in the conditions of deepening transformation and integration processes in the state. For the transformational economy, the system of economic property relations is an urgent problem, in particular, for the agricultural sector – it is land ownership. Analysis of recent research and publications. Many works of famous scientists are devoted to the issue of institutional theories of investment: A. Spithof [5, p. 330-331], J. Commons [3], W. Mitchell [15], J. Buchanan [4], W. Rostow [24], R. Coase [11], J. Ellull [27], R. Aron [18], J. Galbraith [30], J. Schumpeter [21], W. Favor [19], K. Eklund [7], A. Burley [6], G. Minz [6], I. Nadler [6], S. Chase [6], P. Drucker [26]. In Ukraine, scientific research of domestic scientists using the methodological tools of institutionalism A. Bykova, M. Kolesnik, T. Kosovo, N. Marenkov, A. Ivashina, V. Fedorenko is also presented. In the works of N. Marenkov [13], A. Bykova [1], O. Ivashina [1], M. Kolisnyk [9], M. Tugan-Baranovsky [20], the organization of the process of formation and development of non-market forms of economic interactions in conditions of transformation of social and economic relations. Selection of unexplored parts of the general problem. A special study of investment activity in the context of deepening transformation processes in the national economic system requires consideration of two aspects of this process: the need and principles of adaptation of investment institutions as carriers of another institutional tradition to the market environment; study of those positive institutional effects of direct investment, which contribute to the acceleration of institutional transformations, the adaptation of world "institutional standards" to national conditions. Setting the task, the purpose of the study. To study the theoretical and practical aspects of the relationship between structural and institutional transformation with the organization of the investment process in the agricultural sector. Method or methodology of the study. Institutionalism, as a scientific field, emerged at the turn of the XIX-XX centuries, as a trend that criticizes the methodological positions of the neoclassical school. Among the well-known representatives of this school are usually T. Veblen, J. Commons, W. Mitchell, D. Clark. At the same time, early institutionalism is sometimes considered as a precursor of Keynesianism [12, p. 28]. The methodological basis of the new institutionalism are the works of the classics of economic scientific thought. Presentation of the main material (results of work).The article examines the features of institutional support in the development of investment activitiesinthe agricultural sector. There is a need to take into account investment capacity in the methodology of analysis of investment potential,in the process of considering investment potential, from the point of view of the institutional approach. The processes of globalization are a catalyst in the search for ways to increase economic prosperity and an important prerequisite for this process is the investment potential. The possibility of using institutional theory in the development of investment activity is proved. A recommendation is given that the investment process and investment activities should be studied and considered in dynamics. Institutionalism focuses on a comprehensive study of economic systems. Theories of institutionalism related to investment are reduced to separate concepts of behavior of market participants and to the analysis of the investment climate. For the formation of international economic relations, an important element in determining the effectiveness of the global economy are approaches to institutional economics. The factor of high technology is an important factor in the formation of an economic institutional system. The subject of knowledge of institutional theory are institutions, and what are its advantages. The institute (as a subject of research), on the one hand, provides a broad view of the development of the economy and society, analysis of the economic system and society as a whole in interaction with other institutions, such as the state, and on the other - requires a deep and specific understanding institutions. From the point of view of representatives of institutionalism, institutions are a way of thinking and acting that is embodied in social customs, institutions, and rules. In the non-institutional direction, institutions are considered as factors influencing the decisions made by economic agents. The field of application of results. Directions for further development of the agricultural sector of the national economy depend on the investment policy that shapes the investment climate in the country and the ability of state institutions to implement it effectively. The investment process, as evidenced by world experience, is able to provide large-scale technical and technological renewal of the agricultural sector, which will result in increasing the competitiveness of agricultural production and ensuring sustainable social and economic development of the country. Conclusions according to the article.It should be noted that according to the methodology of the system approach, investment activity has all the hallmarks of a system that is developing dynamically and is influenced by external and internal institutional environment. The development of Ukraine's economy in the conditions of deepening transformation and integration processes is characterized by increasing influence of uncertainties and risks of the modern institutional environment in which investment activities are carried out not only by national but also foreign investors. Increasing the degree of uncertainty of the investment process in the transformation of the national social and economic system is due primarily to the fact that in the transition to market relations remain institutions and institutions inherited from the previous economic system, and market institutions are not yet formed or poorly functioning. Also, the development of the investment process is influenced by the constant change of the economic situation and the situation and competition in the investment capital market, the introduction of new technologies and methods of organizing the production process, and so on. Thus, institutionalism is a productive direction in the development of investment activities.

This study aims to test the effectiveness of reality counseling to improve students' self-identity in junior high. This research uses pre experimental with pretest-posttest one group design. The data analysis used is paired test of T-test. To see the change of self-understanding level in the experimental group between pretest and posttest by looking at the price of ttable on the degrees of freedom (dk), ie the amount is N-1, and at a significant level α = 0.05 (95%) then obtained ttable = 1.771, assuming if thitung > ttabel then Ha "received" the meaning of group reality counseling is effective to improve understanding of the identity of junior high-school students. The research was carried out starting from April to July 2018, which took place at SMP Negeri 2 Mojosari. Based on the findings of the study, it is suggested as follows (1) for Guidance and Counseling teachers, group counseling can be applied effectively in schools, especially in improving understanding of students' self-identities; (2) for researchers, furthermore, group reality counseling is effective in improving self-understanding students, should be able to be an inspiration in doing further research by applying group counseling with other techniques, especially in an effort to improve students' self-identity understanding. References Andreouli, E. (2010). Identity, positioning and self-other relations. Papers on Social Representations, 19(1), 14-1. Azwar, A., & Prihartono, J. (2003). Metodologi penelitian kedokteran dan kesehatan masyarakat. Batam: Binarupa Akara. Brooks, M., & Knowles, D. (1982). Parents' views of children's imaginary companions. Child Welfare, 61(1). 25-33. Corey, G. (2009). Theory and practice of counseling and psychotherapy. Belmont, CA: Brooks. Depdiknas. (2010). Buku pedoman sertifikasi pendidik untuk dosen tahun 2010: Buku I naskah akademik. Direktorat Jenderal Pendidikan Tinggi. Gunarsa, S. D. (2005). Psikologi perkembangan anak dan remaja. Jakarta: Gunung Mulia. Habsy, B. A. (2017a). Model konseling kelompok cognitive behavior untuk meningkatkan self esteem siswa SMK. Perspektif Ilmu Pendidikan, 31(1), 21-35. doi: https://doi.org/10.21009/PIP.311.4 Habsy, B. A. (2017b). Filosofi ilmu bimbingan dan konseling Indonesia. Jurnal Pendidikan (Teori dan Praktik), 2(1), 1-11. doi: http://dx.doi.org/10.26740/jp.v2n1.p1-11 Habsy, B. A. (2018a). Konseling rasional emotif perilaku: Sebuah tinjauan filosofis. Indonesian Journal of Educational Counseling, 2(1), 13-30. doi:https://doi.org/10.30653/001.201821.25 Habsy, B. A. (2018b). Model bimbingan kelompok PPPM untuk mengembangkan pikiran rasional korban bullying siswa SMK Etnis Jawa. Jurnal Pendidikan (Teori dan Praktik), 2(2), 91-99. doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.26740/jp.v2n2.p91-99 Hurlock, E. B. (2001). Developmental psychology. New York: Tata McGraw-Hill Education. Heriyadi, A. (2013). Meningkatkan penerimaan diri (self acceptance) siswa kelas VIII melalui konseling realita di SMP Negeri 1 Bantarbolang Kabupaten Pemalang tahun ajaran 2012/2013. Disertasi. Semarang: Universitas Negeri Semarang. Latipun. (2008). Psikologi konseling. Malang: UPT Penerbitan Universitas Muhammadiyah Malang. Masrohan, A. (2014). Penerapan konseling kelompok realita teknik WDEP untuk meningkatkan disiplin belajar siswa kelas XI IPS SMA Negeri 1 Rogojampi Banyuwangi. Jurnal BK UNESA, 4(3). 1-10. http://jurnalmahasiswa.unesa.ac.id/index.php/jurnal-bk-unesa/article/view/9046 Nurihsan, A. J. (2005). Strategi layanan bimbingan dan konseling. Bandung: Refika Aditama. Papalia, D. E., Olds, S.W., & Feldman, R.D. (2008). Psikologi perkembangan. Jakarta: Kencana. Purwanti, F. (2013). Identitas diri remaja pada siswa kelas XI SMA Negeri 2 Pemalang ditinjau dari jenis kelamin. Skripsi. Semarang: Universitas Negeri Semarang. Ristianti, A. (2012). Hubungan antara dukungan sosial teman sebaya dengan identitas diri pada remaja diSMA Pusaka 1 Jakarta. Skripsi. Jakarta: Universitas Gunadarma. Sarwono, S. W. (2011). Psikologi remaja. Depok: PT. Rajagrafindo Persada. Sugiyono, P. (2010). Metode penelitian kuantitatif, kualitatif, dan R&D. Bandung: CV Alfabeta. Wells, G. B., & Hansen, N. D. (2003). Lesbian shame: Its relationship to identity integration and attachment. Journal of Homosexuality, 45(1), 93-110. doi: http://psycnet.apa.org/doi/10.1300/J082v45n01_05 Yusuf LN, Syamsu. (2004). Psikologi perkembangan anak & remaja. Bandung: PT Remaja Rosdakarya.

Indonesia is a country that has a high potential for natural disasters. Picture story book is a form of disaster management learning that can help children from an early age to prepare for a natural disaster. The aims of this study to develop story books as a disaster management learning media, to improve knowledge and skills of children and teacher about the understanding, principles, and actions of rescue when facing the natural disasters, to increase the teacher’s learning quality in disaster management. Developmental research approach is used to execute the study. A total of 48 children aged 5-6 years have to carry out pre-test and post-test. Pre-test data shows that children's knowledge about disaster management with an average of 47.92% and its improved at post-test with 76,88%. Five theme of story books involves floods, landslides, earthquakes, tsunamis, lands and forest fires is the product. Dissemination of five story books are proper for children and improve their understanding of disaster management. Keywords: Early Childhood Education, Management Disaster, Storybooks Reference: Abulnour, A. H. (2013). Towards efficient disaster management in Egypt. Housing and Building National Research Center. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.hbrcj.2013.07.004 Adiyoyoso, W. (2018). Manajemen Bencana. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara. Anderson, T., & Shattuck, J. (2012). Design-based research: A decade of progress in education research? Educational Researcher, 41(1), 16–25. https://doi.org/10.3102/0013189X11428813 Batič, J. (2019). Reading Picture Books in Preschool and Lower Grades of Primary School. Center for Educational Policy Studies Journal, (November), 1–18. https://doi.org/10.26529/cepsj.554 Bosschaart, A., van der Schee, J., Kuiper, W., & Schoonenboom, J. (2016). Evaluating a flood- risk education program in the Netherlands. Studies in Educational Evaluation, 50, 53–61. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.stueduc.2016.07.002 Codreanu, T. A., Celenza, A., & Jacobs, I. (2014). Does disaster education of teenagers translate into better survival knowledge, knowledge of skills, and adaptive behavioral change? A systematic literature review. Prehospital and Disaster Medicine, 29(6), 629–642. https://doi.org/10.1017/S1049023X14001083 Delicado, A., Rowland, J., Fonseca, S., & Nunes, A. (2017). Children in Disaster Risk Reduction in Portugal : Policies , Education , and ( Non ) Participation. 246–257. https://doi.org/10.1007/s13753-017-0138-5 Demiroz, F., & Haase, T. W. (2019). The concept of resilience: a bibliometric analysis of the emergency and disaster management literature. Local Government Studies, 45(3), 308–327. https://doi.org/10.1080/03003930.2018.1541796 Efthymis, L., Michael, S., Alexia, G., Panagiotis, P., Vassiliki, A., Kate, V., & Spyros, P. (2014). Disaster Data Centre — An Innovative Educational Tool for Disaster Reduction through Education in Schools. (September), 35–40. Faber, M. H., Giuliani, L., Revez, A., Jayasena, S., Sparf, J., & Mendez, J. M. (2014). Interdisciplinary Approach to Disaster Resilience Education and Research. Procedia Economics and Finance, 18(September), 601–609. https://doi.org/10.1016/s2212- 5671(14)00981-2 Frankenberg, E., Gillespie, T., Preston, S., Sikoki, B., & Thomas, D. (2011). Mortality, the family and the Indian Ocean Tsunami. Economic Journal, 121(554), 162–182. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1468-0297.2011.02446.x Fujioka, T., & Sakakibara, Y. (2018). School education for disaster risk reduction in Japan after the 2011 Great East Japan Earthquake and Tsunami (GEJET). Terrae Didatica, 14(3), 313– 319. https://doi.org/10.20396/td.v14i3.8653531 Guha-Sapir, D., Van Panhuis, W. G., & Lagoutte, J. (2007). Short communication: Patterns of chronic and acute diseases after natural disasters - A study from the International Committee of the Red Cross field hospital in Banda Aceh after the 2004 Indian Ocean tsunami. Tropical Medicine and International Health, 12(11), 1338–1341. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1365- 3156.2007.01932.x Haggstrom, M. (2020). The art of read-aloud, body language and identity construction: A multimodal interactional analysis of interaction between parent, child and picture book. International Journal of Language Studies, 14(1), 117–140. Halim, L., Abd Rahman, N., Zamri, R., & Mohtar, L. (2018). The roles of parents in cultivating children’s interest towards science learning and careers. Kasetsart Journal of Social Sciences, 39(2), 190–196. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.kjss.2017.05.001 Hamele, M., Gist, R. E., & Kissoon, N. (2019). P ro v i s i o n o f C a re f o r C r i t i c a l l y I l l C h i l d ren i n Disasters. 35, 659–675. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ccc.2019.06.003 Justice, L. M., & Piasta, S. (2011). Developing children’s print knowledge through adult-child storybook reading interactions: Print referencing as an instructional practice. In Handbook of early literacy research (In S. B. N). Kitagawa, K. (2016). Situating preparedness education within public pedagogy. Pedagogy, Culture & Society, 1366(November), 1–13. https://doi.org/10.1080/14681366.2016.1200660 Kousky, C. (2016). Impacts of natural disasters on children. Future of Children, 26(1), 73–92. https://doi.org/10.1353/foc.2016.0004 Latif, M., Zukhairina, Zubaidah, R., & Afandi, M. (2013). Orientasi Baru Pendidikan Anak Usia Dini (Teori dan Aplikasi). Jakarta: Kencana Prenada Media Group. Lin, R. (2012). A Study of Curriculum Innovation Teaching and Creative Thinking for Picture Book Creation. IERI Procedia, Vol. 2, pp. 30–35. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ieri.2012.06.047 Lopez, Y., Hayden, J., Cologon, K., & Hadley, F. (2012). Child participation and disaster risk reduction. International Journal of Early Years Education, 20(3), 300–308. https://doi.org/10.1080/09669760.2012.716712 Manjale, N. B., & Abel, C. (2017). Significance and adequacy of instructional media as perceived by primary school pupils and teachers in. 4(6), 151–157. Masuda, K., & Yamauchi, C. (2017). The effects of female education on adolescent pregnancy and child health: evidence from Uganda’s Universal Primary Education for fully treated cohorts. GRIPS Discussion Paper - National Graduate Institute for Policy Studies, (17/01), 49-pp. Retrieved from https://pdfs.semanticscholar.org/07f5/ebe91e3ac20179daae7d885ea50f8154f94e.pdf Mateo, R. M. (2015). Contrastive Multimodal Analysis of two Spanish translations of a picture book. 212, 230–236. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2015.11.338 McKenney, S., & Reeves, T. (2012). Conducting educational design research. London: Routledge. Meng, L., & Muñoz, M. (2016). Teachers’ perceptions of effective teaching: a comparative study of elementary school teachers from China and the USA. Educational Assessment, Evaluation and Accountability. Mudavanhu, Chipo Muzenda Manyena, B., & Collins, A. E. (2016). Disaster risk reduction knowledge among children in Muzarabani District, Zimbabwe. Natural Hazards, 84(2), 911–931. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11069-016-2465-z Mutch, C. (2014). International Journal of Educational Development The role of schools in disaster settings : Learning from the 2010 – 2011 New Zealand earthquakes. International Journal of Educational Development. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijedudev.2014.06.008 Ozturk, M. B., Sendogdu, M. C., Seker, E., & Tekinsen, H. K. (2011). Parents with children in preschool children ’ s picture book review elections. 15, 1906–1910. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2011.04.025 Peek, L. (2008). Children and Disasters: Understanding Vulnerability, Developing Capacities, and Promoting Resilience - An Introduction. Children, Youth and Environments, 18(1), 1– 29. Plomp, T., & Nieveen, N. (2007). An introduction to educational design research. Enschede: The Netherlands: SLO. Pramitasari, M., Yetti, E., & Hapidin. (2018). Pengembangan Media Sliding Book Untuk Media Pengenalan Sains Kehidupan (Life Science) Kelautan untuk Anak Usia Dini. Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini, 12(November), 281–290. Proulx, K., & Aboud, F. (2019). Disaster risk reduction in early childhood education: Effects on preschool quality and child outcomes. International Journal of Educational Development, 66(October 2017), 1–7. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijedudev.2019.01.007 Pyle, A., & Danniels, E. (2016). Using a picture book to gain assent in research with young children. 4430(March). https://doi.org/10.1080/03004430.2015.1100175 Raj, A., & Kasi, S. (2015). International Journal of Disaster Risk Reduction Psychosocial disaster preparedness for school children by teachers. International Journal of Disaster Risk Reduction, 12, 119–124. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijdrr.2014.12.007 Raynaudo, G., & Peralta, O. (2019). Children learning a concept with a book and an e-book: a comparison with matched instruction. European Journal of Psychology of Education, 34(1), 87–99. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10212-018-0370-4 Sawyer, B., Atkins-burnett, S., Sandilos, L., Hammer, C. S., Lopez, L., Blair, C., ... Hammer, C. S. (2018). Variations in Classroom Language Environments of Preschool Children Who Are Low Income and Linguistically Diverse. Early Education and Development, 29(3), 398– 416. https://doi.org/10.1080/10409289.2017.1408373 Simcock, G., & Heron-delaney, M. (2016). Infant Behavior and Development Brief report Reality check : Prior exposure facilitates picture book imitation by 15-month-old infants. Infant Behavior and Development, 45, 140–143. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.infbeh.2016.09.003 Solfiah, Y., Risma, D., & Kurnia, R. (2019). The Knowledge Of Early Childhood Education Teachers About Natural Disaster Management. 2(1), 159–166. Sugiyono. (2017). Metode Penelitian dan pengembangan, untuk bidang pendidikan,manegement sosial. Bandung: alfabeta. Sumantri, M. S. (2015). Strategi Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Raja Grafindo Persada.Suryaningsih, E., & Fatmawati, L. (2017). Pengembangan BUku Cerita Bergambar Tentang Mitigasi Bencana Erupsi Gunung Api Untuk Siswa SD. Profesi Pendidikan Dasar. Tatebe, J., & Mutch, C. (2015). International Journal of Disaster Risk Reduction Perspectives on education , children and young people in disaster risk reduction. International Journal of Disaster Risk Reduction, 1–7. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijdrr.2015.06.011 Tomé-Fernández, M., Senís-Fernández, J., & Ruiz-Martín, D. (2019). Values and Intercultural Experiences Through Picture Books. Reading Teacher, 73(2), 205–213. https://doi.org/10.1002/trtr.1813 Torani, S., Majd, P. M., Maroufi, S. S., Dowlati, M., & Sheikhi, R. A. (2019). The importance of education on disasters and emergencies: A review article. Journal of Education and Health Promotion, Vol. 8, p. 85. https://doi.org/10.4103/jehp.jehp_262_18 Tuladhar, G., Yatabe, R., Bhandary, N., & Dahal, R. (2015). Assessment of disaster risk reduction knowledge of school teachers in Nepal. International Journal of Health System and Disaster Management, 3(1), 20. https://doi.org/10.4103/2347-9019.147142 Undang-undang No. 24 Tahun 2007 Tentang Penanggulangan Bencana , (2007).

To improve online learning pedagogy within the field of paralegal education, this study investigated how paralegal students and paralegal instructors perceived the effectiveness of synchronous and asynchronous online paralegal courses. This study intended to inform paralegal instructors and course developers how to better design, deliver, and evaluate effective online course instruction in the field of paralegal studies.Survey results were analyzed using independent samples t-test and correlational analysis, and indicated that overall, paralegal students and paralegal instructors positively perceived synchronous and asynchronous online paralegal courses. Paralegal instructors reported statistically significant higher perceptions than paralegal students: (1) of instructional design and course content in synchronous online paralegal courses; and (2) of technical assistance, communication, and course content in asynchronous online paralegal courses. Instructors also reported higher perceptions of the effectiveness of universal design, online instructional design, and course content in synchronous online paralegal courses than in asynchronous online paralegal courses. Paralegal students reported higher perceptions of asynchronous online paralegal course effectiveness regarding universal design than paralegal instructors. No statistically significant differences existed between paralegal students’ perceptions of the effectiveness of synchronous and asynchronous online paralegal courses. A strong, negative relationship existed between paralegal students’ age and their perceptions of effective synchronous paralegal courses, which were statistically and practically significant. Lastly, this study provided practical applicability and opportunities for future research. Akyol, Z., & Garrison, D. R. (2008). The development of a community of inquiry over time in an online course: Understanding the progression and integration of social, cognitive and teaching presence. Journal of Asynchronous Learning Networks, 12, 3-22. Retrieved from https://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ837483.pdf Akyol, Z., Garrison, D. R., & Ozden, M. Y. (2009). Online and blended communities of inquiry: Exploring the developmental and perceptional differences. The International Review of Research in Open and Distributed Learning, 10(6), 65-83. Retrieved from http://www.irrodl.org/index.php/irrodl/article/view/765/1436 Allen, I. E., & Seaman, J. (2014). Grade change: Tracking online education in the United States. Babson Park, MA: Babson Survey Research Group and Quahog Research Group, LLC. Retrieved from https://www.utc.edu/learn/pdfs/online/sloanc-report-2014.pdf Alreck, P. L., & Settle, R. B. (2004). The Survey Research Handbook (3rd ed.) New York, NY: McGraw-Hill Irwin. American Association for Paralegal Education (2013, Oct.). AAfPE core competencies for paralegal programs. Retrieved from https://cdn.ymaws.com/www.aafpe.org/resource/resmgr/Docs/AAfPECoreCompetencies.pdf American Bar Association, Standing Committee on Paralegals. (2017). https://www.americanbar.org/groups/paralegals.html American Bar Association, Standing Committee on Paralegals (2013, September). Guidelines for the approval of paralegal education programs. Retrieved from https://www.americanbar.org/content/dam/aba/administrative/paralegals/ls_prlgs_2013_paralegal_guidelines.authcheckdam.pdf Astani, M., Ready, K. J., & Duplaga, E. A. (2010). Online course experience matters: Investigating students’ perceptions of online learning. Issues in Information Systems, 11(2), 14-21. Retrieved from http://iacis.org/iis/2010/14-21_LV2010_1526.pdf Bailey, C. J., & Card, K. A. (2009). Effective pedagogical practices for online teaching: Perception of experienced instructors. The Internet and Higher Education, 12, 152-155. doi: 10.1016/j.iheduc.2009.08.002 Bernard, R., Abrami, P., Borokhovski, E., Wade, C., Tamim , R., Surkes, M., & Bethel, E. (2009). A meta-analysis of three types of interaction treatments in distance education. Review of Educational Research, 79, 1243-1289. doi: 10.3102/0034654309333844 Cherry, S. J., & Flora, B. H. (2017). Radiography faculty engaged in online education: Perceptions of effectiveness, satisfaction, and technological self-efficacy. Radiologic Technology, 88(3), 249-262. http://www.radiologictechnology.org/ Cohen, J. (1988). Statistical power analysis for the behavioral sciences (2nd ed.). New York: Taylor & Francis Group. Colorado, J. T., & Eberle, J. (2010). Student demographics and success in online learning environments. Emporia State Research Studies, 46(1), 4-10. Retrieved from https://esirc.emporia.edu/bitstream/handle/123456789/380/205.2.pdf?sequence=1 Dutcher, C. W., Epps, K. K., & Cleaveland, M. C. (2015). Comparing business law in online and face to face formats: A difference in student learning perception. Academy of Educational Leadership Journal, 19, 123-134. http://www.abacademies.org/journals/academy-of-educational-leadership-journal-home.html Faul, F., Erdfelder, E., Lang, A.-G., & Buchner, A. (2007). G*Power 3: A flexible statistical power analysis program for the social, behavioral, and biomedical sciences. Behavior Research Methods, 39, 175-191. Retrieved from http://www.gpower.hhu.de/fileadmin/redaktion/Fakultaeten/Mathematisch-Naturwissenschaftliche_Fakultaet/Psychologie/AAP/gpower/GPower3-BRM-Paper.pdf Field, A. (2009). Discovery statistics using SPSS. (3rd ed.). Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications, Inc. Gall M., Borg, W., & Gall, J. (1996). Educational research: An introduction (6th ed.). White Plains, NY: Longman Press. Garrison, D. R., Anderson, T., & Archer, W. (2001). Critical thinking, cognitive presence, and computer conferencing in distance education. American Journal of distance education, 15(1), 7-23. Retrieved from http://cde.athabascau.ca/coi_site/documents/Garrison_Anderson_Archer_CogPres_Final.pdf Green, S. B., & Salkind, N. J. (2005). Using SPSS for Windows and Macintosh: Internal consistency estimates of reliability. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Prentice Hall. Harrell, I. L. (2008). Increasing the Success of Online Students. Inquiry, 13(1), 36-44. Retrieved from http://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ833911.pdf Horspool, A., & Lange, C. (2012). Applying the scholarship of teaching and learning: student perceptions, behaviours and success online and face-to-face. Assessment & Evaluation in Higher Education, 37, 73-88. doi: 10.1080/02602938.2010.496532 Inman, E., Kerwin, M., & Mayes, L. (1999). Instructor and student attitudes toward distance learning. Community College Journal of Research & Practice, 23, 581-591. doi:10.1080/106689299264594 Institute of Legal Executives (ILEX). https://www.cilexcareers.org.uk/ Johnson, J. & Taggart, G. (1996). Computer assisted instruction in paralegal education: Does it help? Journal of Paralegal Education and Practice, 12, 1-21. Johnstone, Q. & Flood, J. (1982). Paralegals in English and American law offices. Windsor YB Access to Justice 2, 152. Jones, S. J. (2012). Reading between the lines of online course evaluations: Identifiable actions that improve student perceptions of teaching effectiveness and course value. Journal of Asynchronous Learning Networks, 16(1), 49-58. doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.24059/olj.v16i1.227 Krejcie, R. V., & Morgan, D. W. (1970). Determining sample size for research activities. Educational and psychological measurement, 30, 607-610. http://journals.sagepub.com/home/epm Liu, S., Gomez, J., Khan, B., & Yen, C. J. (2007). Toward a learner-oriented community college online course dropout framework. International Journal on ELearning, 6(4), 519-542. https://www.learntechlib.org/j/IJEL/ Lloyd, S. A., Byrne, M. M., & McCoy, T. S. (2012). Faculty-perceived barriers of online education. Journal of online learning and teaching, 8(1), 1-12. Retrieved from http://jolt.merlot.org/vol8no1/lloyd_0312.pdf Lockee, B., Burton, J., & Potter, K. (2010, March). Organizational perspectives on quality in distance learning. In D. Gibson & B. Dodge (Eds.), Proceedings of SITE 2010—Society for Information Technology & Teacher Education International Conference (pp. 659-664). San Diego, CA: Association for the Advancement of Computing in Education (AACE). https://www.learntechlib.org/p/33419/ Lowerison, G., Sclater, J., Schmid, R. F., & Abrami, P. C. (2006). Student perceived effectiveness of computer technology use in post-secondary classrooms. Computers & Education, 47(4), 465-489. doi:10.1016/j.compedu.2004.10.014 Retrieved from https://pdfs.semanticscholar.org/fc9c/13f0187d3967217aa82cc96c188427e29ec9.pdf Martins, L. L., & Kellermanns, F. W. (2004). A model of business school students' acceptance of a web-based course management system. Academy of Management Learning & Education, 3(1), 7-26. doi: 10.5465/AMLE.2004.12436815 Mayes, J. T. (2001). Quality in an e-University. Assessment & Evaluation in Higher Education, 26, 465-473. doi:10.1080/02602930120082032 McCabe, S. (2007). A brief history of the paralegal profession. Michigan Bar Journal, 86(7), 18-21. Retrieved from https://www.michbar.org/file/barjournal/article/documents/pdf4article1177.pdf McMillan, J. H. (2008). Educational Research: Fundamentals for the customer. Boston, MA: Pearson Education, Inc. Myers, C. B., Bennett, D., Brown, G., & Henderson, T. (2004). Emerging online learning environments and student learning: An analysis of faculty perceptions. Educational Technology & Society, 7(1), 78-86. Retrieved from http://www.ifets.info/journals/7_1/9.pdf Myers, K. (2002). Distance education: A primer. Journal of Paralegal Education & Practice, 18, 57-64. Nunnaly, J. (1978). Psychometric theory. New York: McGraw-Hill. Otter, R. R., Seipel, S., Graeff, T., Alexander, B., Boraiko, C., Gray, J., Petersen, K., & Sadler, K. (2013). Comparing student and faculty perceptions of online and traditional courses. The Internet and Higher Education, 19, 27-35. doi:10.1016/j.iheduc.2013.08.001 Popham, W. J. (2000). Modern educational measurement: Practical guidelines for educational leaders. Boston, MA: Allyn & Bacon. Rich, A. J., & Dereshiwsky, M. I. (2011). Assessing the comparative effectiveness of teaching undergraduate intermediate accounting in the online classroom format. Journal of College Teaching and Learning, 8(9), 19. https://www.cluteinstitute.com/ojs/index.php/TLC/ Robinson, C., & Hullinger, H. (2008). New benchmarks in higher education: Student engagement in online learning. The Journal of Education for Business, 84(2), 101-109. Retrieved from http://anitacrawley.net/Resources/Articles/New%20Benchmarks%20in%20Higher%20Education.pdf Salkind, N. J. (2008). Statistics for people who think they hate statistics. Los Angeles, CA: Sage Publications. Santos, J. (1999, April). Cronbach's Alpha: A tool for assessing the reliability of scales. Journal of Extension, 37, 2. Retrieved from https://www.joe.org/joe/1999april/tt3.php Seok, S., DaCosta, B., Kinsell, C., & Tung, C. K. (2010). Comparison of instructors' and students' perceptions of the effectiveness of online courses. Quarterly Review of Distance Education, 11(1), 25. Retrieved from http://online.nuc.edu/ctl_en/wp-content/uploads/2015/08/Online-education-effectiviness.pdf Sheridan, K., & Kelly, M. A. (2010). The indicators of instructor presence that are important to students in online courses. Journal of Online Learning and Teaching, 6(4), 767-779. Retrieved from http://jolt.merlot.org/vol6no4/sheridan_1210.pdf Shook, B. L., Greer, M. J., & Campbell, S. (2013). Student perceptions of online instruction. International Journal of Arts & Sciences, 6(4), 337. Retrieved from https://s3.amazonaws.com/academia.edu.documents/34496977/Ophoff.pdf?AWSAccessKeyId=AKIAIWOWYYGZ2Y53UL3A&Expires=1508119686&Signature=J1lJ8VO0xardd%2FwH35pGj14UeBg%3D&response-content-disposition=inline%3B%20filename%3DStudent_Perceptions_of_Online_Learning.pdf Song, L., Singleton, E. S., Hill, J. R., & Koh, M. H. (2004). Improving online learning: Student perceptions of useful and challenging characteristics. The Internet and Higher Education, 7, 59-70. doi:10.1016/j.iheduc.2003.11.003 Steiner, S. D., & Hyman, M. R. (2010). Improving the student experience: Allowing students enrolled in a required course to select online or face-to-face instruction. Marketing Education Review, 20, 29-34. doi:10.2753/MER1052-8008200105 Stoel, L., & Hye Lee, K. (2003). Modeling the effect of experience on student acceptance of web-based courseware. Internet Research, 13(5), 364-374. http://www.emeraldinsight.com/loi/intr Taggart, G., & Bodle, J. H. (2003). Example of assessment of student outcomes data from on-line paralegal courses: Lessons learned. Journal of Paralegal Education & Practice, 19, 29-36. Tanner, J. R., Noser, T. C., & Totaro, M. W. (2009). Business faculty and undergraduate students' perceptions of online learning: A comparative study. Journal of Information Systems Education, 20, 29-40. http://jise.org/ Tung, C.K. (2007). Perceptions of students and instructors of online and web-enhanced course effectiveness in community colleges (Doctoral dissertation). Retrieved from ProQuest Dissertations and Theses database (Publication No. AAT 3284232). Vodanovich, S. J. & Piotrowski, C., & (2000). Are the reported barriers to Internet-based instruction warranted? A synthesis of recent research. Education, 121(1), 48-53. http://www.projectinnovation.com/education.html Ward, M. E., Peters, G., & Shelley, K. (2010). Student and faculty perceptions of the quality of online learning experiences. The International Review of Research in Open and Distributed Learning, 11, 57-77. Retrieved from http://www.irrodl.org/index.php/irrodl/article/view/867/1610? Wilkes, R. B., Simon, J. C., & Brooks, L. D. (2006). A comparison of faculty and undergraduate students' perceptions of online courses and degree programs. Journal of Information Systems Education, 17, 131-140. http://jise.org/

Arts and Culture Education develops students' sense of taste, creativity, and aesthetic tastes in art, develops ethics, social awareness and cultural awareness of students in social life, and a love of Indonesian culture. One of the cultural art materials learned for the Upper Middle School level about two-dimensional art. But students in class X IIS 1 of SMA Negeri 1 Labuhan Deli increased the difficulty of learning two-dimensional art results to be low. Therefore this research was conducted which was intended to improve student learning outcomes using the Role Playing model. This research is a classroom action research (CAR) conducted in two cycles. The data collection technique used is a test of learning outcomes. Analysis of the data used is the equation of individual absorption and the percentage of classical absorption. The results of the study prove that an increase in student learning outcomes using role playing models in two-dimensional art material at SMAN 1 Labuhan Deli. This study suggests that teachers use learning models that support student learning outcomes, one of which is role playing models that has various advantages and uniqueness.Keywords: fine art, role playing.AbstrakPendidikan Seni Budaya berfungsi mengembangkan kepekaan rasa, kreativitas,dan cita rasa estetis siswa dalam berkesenian, mengembangkan etika, kesadaran sosial dan kesadaran kultural siswa dalam kehidupan bermasyarakat, serta rasa cinta terhadap kebudayaan Indonesia. Salah satu materi Seni Budaya yang dpelajari untuk tingkat Sekolah Menengah Atas adalah tentang seni rupa dua dimensi. Namun siswa di kelas X IIS 1 SMA Negeri 1 Labuhan Deli mengalami kesulitan sehingga hasil belajar seni rupa dua dimensi menjadi rendah. Oleh karena itu dilakukan penelitian ini yang bertujuan untuk meningkatkan hasil belajar siswa menggunakan model Role Playing. Penelitian ini merupakan penelitian tindakan kelas (PTK) yang dilaksanakan dalam dua siklus. Teknik pengumpulan data yang digunakan adalah tes hasil belajar. Analisis data yang digunakan adalah rumus daya serap individu dan persentase daya serap klasikal. Hasil penelitian membuktikan bahwa terjadi peningkatkan hasil belajar siswa menggunakan model role playing pada materi seni rupa dua dimensi di SMAN 1 Labuhan Deli. Penelitian ini menyarankan agar guru menggunakan model pembelajaran yang mendukung hasil belajar siswa, salah satunya yaitu model role playing yang mempunyai berbagai kelebihan dan keunikan.Kata Kunci: seni rupa, role playing. Author:Nurambia : Sekolah Menengah Atas Negeri 1 Labuhan Deli References:A’la, M. (2011). Quantum Teaching. Yogyakarta: Diva Press.Anderson, H., & Britton, T. (2000). Stochastics Epidemic Models and their Statistical Analysis. New York: Springer-Verlag.Angkowo, R., & Kosasih, A. (2007). Optimalisasi Media Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Grasindo.Arikunto, Suharsimi. (2010). Prosedur Penelitian Suatu Pendekatan. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta.Dewi, T. A. (2017). Efektivitas Model Role Playing dalam Meningkatkan Kompetensi Mahasiswa Pada Mata Kuliah Manajemen Keuangan. JURNAL PROMOSI: Jurnal Pendidikan Ekonomi UM Metro, 5(1), 95–104. http://dx.doi.org/10.24127/ja.v5i1.850.Fauzi, H. D. (2015). Buku Guru Seni Budaya. Bandung: Yrama Widiya.Istarani. (2012). Model Pembelajaran Inovatif. Medan: Media Persada.Joyce, & Weil. (1992). Models of Teaching. USA: Allyn and Bacon.Tetty Khairiyah, D. (2013). Pengaruh Model Role Playing pada Pembelajaran Seni Rupa Terhadap Hasil Belajar Menggambar Siswa Kelas IV SDN 01 Baso. Serupa The Journal of Art Education, 2(1), ___ .Komaruddin. (2000). Model Pembelajaran Aktif. Bandung: Remaja Rosdakarya.Mulyasa, E. (2005). Menjadi Guru Profesional. Bandung: Remaja Rosdakarya.Ngalimun. (2014). Strategi dan Model Pembelajaran. Yogyakarta: Aswaja Pressindo.Rahmat. (2008). Model Pembelajaran Aktif. Jakarta: Balai Pustaka.Reigeluth, C. M. . (1983). Instructional Design Theories and Models: An Overview of Their Curent Status. London: Lawren Erlbaum Associates Publisher.Richey, R. C. (1986). The Theoretical and Conceptual Bases of Instructional Design. London: Kogan Page Ltd.Rohani, A. (2004). Pengelolaan Pengajaran. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta.Sagala, S. (2011). Konsep dan Makna Pembelajaran. Bandung: Alfabeta.Sanjaya, W. H. (2008). Strategi Pembelajaran Berorientasi Standar Proses Pendidikan. Jakarta: Kencana.Sapriya. (2002). Studi Sosial: Konsep dan Model Pembelajaran. Bandung: Buana Nusantara.Sari, J., Tarigan, N., Erdansyah, F., & Sumarsono. (2020). Pengaruh Penguasaan Prinsip Dan Unsur Seni Rupa Terhadap Hasil Belajar Menggambar Flora Di Smp Swasta Al-Ulum Medan. Gorga : Jurnal Seri Rupa, 9(1), 133–137. https://doi.org/10.24114/gr.v9i1.18308.Shoimin, A. (2014). 68 Model Pembelajaran Inovatif dalam Kurikulum 2013. Yogyakarta: Ar-Ruzz Media.Slameto. (2003). Belajar dan Faktor-Faktor yang Mempengaruhinya. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta.Suprijono, A. (2010). Cooperatif Learning Teori dan Aplikasi. Yogyakarta: Pustaka Belajar.Uno, H. B. (2003). Model Pembelajaran Menciptakan Proses Belajar Mengajar yang Kreatif dan Efektif. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara.Uno, H. B. (2009). Perencanaan Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara.Wahyuni, S., Mering, A., & Isti, W. (2016). Penerapan Metode Role Playing pada Pembelajaran Seni Tari untuk Meningkatkan Kreativitas Siswa di SMP. Jurnal Pendidikan dan Pembelajaran Khatulistiwa, 5(11), ____ .Yoyok, R. M. (2008). Seni Budaya 3. Bogor: Yudhistira Ghalia Indonesia.

The pandemic of COVID-19 has afflicted every individual and has initiated a cascade of directly or indirectly involved events in precipitating mental health issues. The human species is a wanderer and hunter-gatherer by nature, and physical social distancing and nationwide lockdown have confined an individual to physical isolation. The present review article was conceived to address psychosocial and other issues and their aetiology related to the current pandemic of COVID-19. The elderly age group has most suffered the wrath of SARS-CoV-2, and social isolation as a preventive measure may further induce mental health issues. Animal model studies have demonstrated an inappropriate interacting endogenous neurotransmitter milieu of dopamine, serotonin, glutamate, and opioids, induced by social isolation that could probably lead to observable phenomena of deviant psychosocial behavior. Conflicting and manipulated information related to COVID-19 on social media has also been recognized as a global threat. Psychological stress during the current pandemic in frontline health care workers, migrant workers, children, and adolescents is also a serious concern. Mental health issues in the current situation could also be induced by being quarantined, uncertainty in business, jobs, economy, hampered academic activities, increased screen time on social media, and domestic violence incidences. The gravity of mental health issues associated with the pandemic of COVID-19 should be identified at the earliest. Mental health organization dedicated to current and future pandemics should be established along with Government policies addressing psychological issues to prevent and treat mental health issues need to be developed. References World Health Organization (WHO) Coronavirus Disease (COVID-19) Dashboard. Available at: https://covid19.who.int/ [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Sim K, Chua HC. The psychological impact of SARS: a matter of heart and mind. CMAJ. 2004; 170:811e2. https://doi.org/10.1503/cmaj.1032003. Wu P, Fang Y, Guan Z, Fan B, Kong J, Yao Z, et al. The psychological impact of the SARS epidemic on hospital employees in China: exposure, risk perception, and altruistic acceptance of risk. Can J Psychiatr. 2009; 54:302e11. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370905400504. Brooks SK, Webster RK, Smith LE, Woodland L, Wessely S, Greenberg N, et al. The psychological impact of quarantine and how to reduce it: rapid review of the evidence. Lancet. 2020; 395:912e20. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30460-8. Robertson E, Hershenfield K, Grace SL, Stewart DE. The psychosocial effects of being quarantined following exposure to SARS: a qualitative study of Toronto health care workers. Can J Psychiatr. 2004; 49:403e7. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370404900612. Barbisch D, Koenig KL, Shih FY. Is there a case for quarantine? Perspectives from SARS to Ebola. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2015; 9:547e53. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2015.38. Jeong H, Yim HW, Song YJ, Ki M, Min JA, Cho J, et al. Mental health status of people isolated due to Middle East Respiratory Syndrome. Epidemiol Health. 2016;38: e2016048. https://doi.org/10.4178/epih.e2016048. Liu X, Kakade M, Fuller CJ, Fan B, Fang Y, Kong J, et al. Depression after exposure to stressful events: lessons learned from the severe acute respiratory syndrome epidemic. Compr Psychiatr. 2012; 53:15e23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.comppsych.2011.02.003 Chadda RK, Deb KS. Indian family systems, collectivistic society and psychotherapy. Indian J Psychiatry. 2013;55: S299‑ https://dx.doi.org/10.4103%2F0019-5545.105555. Grover S, Sahoo S, Mehra A, Avasthi A, Tripathi A, Subramanyan A, et al. Psychological impact of COVID‑19 lockdown: An online survey from India. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62:354-62. https://doi.org/ 10.4103/psychiatry.IndianJPsychiatry _427_20. Hawkley LC, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness matters: a theoretical and empirical review of consequences and mechanisms. Ann Behav Med. 2010; 40: 218–27. https://dx.doi.org/10.1007%2Fs12160-010-9210-8. Chen N, Zhou M, Dong X, Qu J, Gong F, Han Y, et al. Epidemiological and clinical characteristics of 99 cases of 2019 novel coronavirus pneumonia in Wuhan, China: a descriptive study. Lancet. 2020;395(10223):507-13. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30211-7. Bhandari S, Sharma R, Singh Shaktawat A, Banerjee S, Patel B, Tak A, et al. COVID-19 related mortality profile at a tertiary care centre: a descriptive study. Scr Med. 2020;51(2):69-73. https://doi.org/10.5937/scriptamed51-27126. Baumeister RF, Leary MR. The need to belong: desire for interpersonal attachments as a fundamental human motivation. Psychol Bull. 1995; 117: 497–529. https://doi.org/10.1037/0033-2909.117.3.497. Caspi A, Harrington H, Moffitt TE, Milne BJ, Poulton R. Socially isolated children 20 years later: risk of cardiovascular disease. Arch Pediatr Adolesc Med. 2006; 160(8):805-11. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpedi.160.8.805. Eaker ED, Pinsky J, Castelli WP. Myocardial infarction and coronary death among women: psychosocial predictors from a 20-year follow-up of women in the Framingham Study. Am J Epidemiol. 1992; 135(8):854-64. https://doi.org/10.1093/oxfordjournals.aje.a116381. Luo Y, Hawkley LC, Waite LJ, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness, health, and mortality in old age: a national longitudinal study. Soc Sci Med. 2012 Mar; 74(6):907-14. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.socscimed.2011.11.028. Olsen RB, Olsen J, Gunner-Svensson F, Waldstrøm B. Social networks and longevity. A 14-year follow-up study among elderly in Denmark. Soc Sci Med. 1991; 33(10):1189-95. https://doi.org/10.1016/0277-9536(91)90235-5. Patterson AC, Veenstra G. Loneliness and risk of mortality: a longitudinal investigation in Alameda County, California. Soc Sci Med. 2010; 71(1):181-6. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2010.03.024. Savikko N, Routassalo P, Tilvis RS, Strandberg TE, Pitkalla KH. Predictors and subjective causes of loneliness in an aged population. Arch Gerontol Geriatrics. 2005; 41:3;223-33. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.archger.2005.03.002. Health Advisory for Elderly Population of India during COVID19. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryforElderlyPopulation.pdf [Accessed on 13 August 2020]. Dicks D, Myers R, Kling A. Uncus and amygdala lesions: effects on social behavior in the free-ranging rhesus monkey. Science. 1969; 165:69–71. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.165.3888.69. Kanai R, Bahrami B, Duchaine B, Janik A, Banissy MJ, Rees G. Brain structure links loneliness to social perception. Curr Biol. 2012; 22(20):1975-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.cub.2012.08.045. Bender AR, Daugherty A, Raz N. Vascular risk moderates associations between hippocampal subfield volumes and memory. J Cogn Neurosci. 2013; 25:1851–62. https://doi.org/10.1162/jocn_a_00435. Raz N. Diabetes: brain, mind, insulin–what is normal and do we need to know? Nat Rev Endocrinol. 2011; 7:636–7. https://doi.org/10.1038/nrendo.2011.149. Colcombe SJ, Erickson KI, Naftali R, Andrew GW, Cohen NJ, McAuley E, et al. Aerobic fitness reduces brain tissue loss in aging humans. J Gerontol A Biol Sci Med Sci. 2003; 58:176–80. https://doi.org/10.1093/gerona/58.2.m176. Maass A, Düzel S, Goerke M, Becke A, Sobieray U, Neumann K, et al. Vascular hippocampal plasticity after aerobic exercise in older adults. Mol Psychiatry. 2015; 20, 585–93. https://doi.org/10.1038/mp.2014.114. Wilson RS, Krueger KR, Arnold SE, Schneider JA, Kelly JF, Barnes LL, et al. Loneliness and Risk of Alzheimer Disease. Arch Gen Psychiatry. 2007;64(2):234–240. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpsyc.64.2.234. Kogan JH, Frankland PW, Silva AJ. Long-term memory underlying hippocampus-dependent social recognition in mice. Hippocampus. 2000;10(1):47-56. https://doi.org/10.1002/(sici)1098-1063(2000)10:1%3C47::aid-hipo5%3E3.0.co;2-6. Yorgason JT, España RA, Konstantopoulos JK, Weiner JL, Jones SR. Enduring increases in anxiety-like behavior and rapid nucleus accumbens dopamine signaling in socially isolated rats. Eur J Neurosci. 2013;37(6):1022-31. https://doi.org/10.1111/ejn.12113. Bledsoe AC, Oliver KM, Scholl JL, Forster GL. Anxiety states induced by post-weaning social isolation are mediated by CRF receptors in the dorsal raphe nucleus. Brain Res Bull. 2011;85(3-4):117-22. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainresbull.2011.03.003. Lukkes JL, Engelman GH, Zelin NS, Hale MW, Lowry CA. Post-weaning social isolation of female rats, anxiety-related behavior, and serotonergic systems. Brain Res. 2012; 1443:1-17. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainres.2012.01.005. Ago Y, Araki R, Tanaka T, Sasaga A, Nishiyama S, Takuma K, et al. Role of social encounter-induced activation of prefrontal serotonergic systems in the abnormal behaviors of isolation-reared mice. Neuropsychopharmacology. 2013; 38(8):1535-47. https://doi.org/10.1038/npp.2013.52. Veenema AH. Early life stress, the development of aggression and neuroendocrine and neurobiological correlates: what can we learn from animal models? Front Neuroendocrinol. 2009;30(4):497-518. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.yfrne.2009.03.003. Zhao X, Sun L, Jia H, Meng Q, Wu S, Li N, et al. Isolation rearing induces social and emotional function abnormalities and alters glutamate and neurodevelopment-related gene expression in rats. Prog Neuropsychopharmacol Biol Psychiatry. 2009;33(7):1173-1177. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pnpbp.2009.06.016. Sciolino NR, Bortolato M, Eisenstein SA, Fu J, Oveisi F, Hohmann AG, et al. Social isolation and chronic handling alter endocannabinoid signaling and behavioral reactivity to context in adult rats. Neuroscience. 2010;168(2):371-86. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.neuroscience.2010.04.007. Ghasemi M, Phillips C, Trillo L, De Miguel Z, Das D, Salehi A. The role of NMDA receptors in the pathophysiology and treatment of mood disorders. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 2014; 47:336-358. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neubiorev.2014.08.017. Olivenza R, Moro MA, Lizasoain I, Lorenzo P, Fernández AP, Rodrigo J, et al. Chronic stress induces the expression of inducible nitric oxide synthase in rat brain cortex. J Neurochem. 2000;74(2):785-791. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1471-4159.2000.740785.x. Maeng S, Zarate CA Jr, Du J, Schloesser RJ, McCammon J, Chen G, et al. Cellular mechanisms underlying the antidepressant effects of ketamine: role of alpha-amino-3-hydroxy-5-methylisoxazole-4-propionic acid receptors. Biol Psychiatry. 2008;63(4):349-352. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.biopsych.2007.05.028. Kalia LV, Kalia SK, Salter MW. NMDA receptors in clinical neurology: excitatory times ahead. Lancet Neurol. 2008;7(8):742-755. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2FS1474-4422(08)70165-0. Waxman EA, Lynch DR. N-methyl-D-aspartate Receptor Subtypes: Multiple Roles in Excitotoxicity and Neurological Disease. The Neuroscientist. 2005; 11(1), 37–49. https://doi.org/10.1177/1073858404269012. Hermes G, Li N, Duman C, Duman R. Post-weaning chronic social isolation produces profound behavioral dysregulation with decreases in prefrontal cortex synaptic-associated protein expression in female rats. Physiol Behav. 2011;104(2):354-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.physbeh.2010.12.019. Sestito RS, Trindade LB, de Souza RG, Kerbauy LN, Iyomasa MM, Rosa ML. Effect of isolation rearing on the expression of AMPA glutamate receptors in the hippocampal formation. J Psychopharmacol. 2011;25(12):1720-1729. https://doi.org/10.1177/0269881110385595. Toua C, Brand L, Möller M, Emsley RA, Harvey BH. The effects of sub-chronic clozapine and haloperidol administration on isolation rearing induced changes in frontal cortical N-methyl-D-aspartate and D1 receptor binding in rats. Neuroscience. 2010;165(2):492-499. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2009.10.039. Alò R, Avolio E, Mele M, Storino F, Canonaco A, Carelli A et al. Excitatory/inhibitory equilibrium of the central amygdala nucleus gates anti-depressive and anxiolytic states in the hamster. Pharmacol Biochem Behav. 2014; 118:79-86. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pbb.2014.01.007. St JP, Petkov VV. Changes in 5-HT1 receptors in different brain structures of rats with isolation syndrome. General pharmacology. 1990;21(2):223-5. https://doi.org/10.1016/0306-3623(90)90905-2. Miachon S, Rochet T, Mathian B, Barbagli B, Claustrat B. Long-term isolation of Wistar rats alters brain monoamine turnover, blood corticosterone, and ACTH. Brain Res Bull. 1993;32(6):611-614. https://doi.org/10.1016/0361-9230(93)90162-5. Van den Berg CL, Van Ree JM, Spruijt BM, Kitchen I. Effects of juvenile isolation and morphine treatment on social interactions and opioid receptors in adult rats: behavioural and autoradiographic studies. Eur J Neurosci. 1999;11(9):3023-3032. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1460-9568.1999.00717.x. Vanderschuren LJ, Stein EA, Wiegant VM, Van Ree JM. Social play alters regional brain opioid receptor binding in juvenile rats. Brain Res. 1995;680(1-2):148-156. https://doi.org/10.1016/0006-8993(95)00256-p. Moles A, Kieffer BL, D'Amato FR. Deficit in attachment behavior in mice lacking the mu-opioid receptor gene. Science. 2004;304(5679):1983-1986. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.1095943. Panksepp J, Herman BH, Vilberg T, Bishop P, DeEskinazi FG. Endogenous opioids and social behavior. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 1980;4(4):473-487. https://doi.org/10.1016/0149-7634(80)90036-6. Gong JP, Onaivi ES, Ishiguro H, Liu Q, Tagliaferro PA, Brusco A, et al. Cannabinoid CB2 receptors: immunohistochemical localization in rat brain. Brain Res. 2006;1071(1):10-23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainres.2005.11.035. Breivogel CS, Sim-Selley LJ. Basic neuroanatomy and neuropharmacology of cannabinoids. Int Rev Psychiatry 2009; 21:2:113-121. https://doi.org/10.1080/09540260902782760. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amini-Khoei H, Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Ghesmati M, Zahir M, et al. Activation of cannabinoid receptors elicits antidepressant-like effects in a mouse model of social isolation stress. Brain Res Bull. 2017; 130:200-210. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainresbull.2017.01.018. Banach M, Piskorska B, Czuczwar SJ, Borowicz KK. Nitric Oxide, Epileptic Seizures, and Action of Antiepileptic Drugs. CNS & Neurological Disorders - Drug Targets 2011;10: 808. https://doi.org/10.2174/187152711798072347. Förstermann U, Sessa WC. Nitric oxide synthases: regulation and function. Eur Heart J. 2012;33(7):829-37, 837a-837d. https://dx.doi.org/10.1093%2Feurheartj%2Fehr304. Hu Y, Wu D, Luo C, Zhu L, Zhang J, Wu H, et al. Hippocampal nitric oxide contributes to sex difference in affective behaviors. PNAS. 2012, 109 (35) 14224-14229. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1207461109. Khan MI, Ostadhadi S, Zolfaghari S, Mehr SE, Hassanzadeh G, Dehpour, A et al. The involvement of NMDA receptor/NO/cGMP pathway in the antidepressant like effects of baclofen in mouse force swimming test. Neuroscience Letters. 2016; 612:52-61. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neulet.2015.12.006. Matsumoto K, Puia G, Dong E, Pinna G. GABAA receptor neurotransmission dysfunction in a mouse model of social isolation-induced stress: Possible insights into a non-serotonergic mechanism of action of SSRIs in mood and anxiety disorders. Stress. 2007; 10:1:3-12. https://doi.org/10.1080/10253890701200997. Zlatković J, Filipović D. Chronic social isolation induces NF-κB activation and upregulation of iNOS protein expression in rat prefrontal cortex. Neurochem Int. 2013;63(3):172-179. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuint.2013.06.002. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Kordjazy N, Momeny M, Razmi A, Balaei MR, et al. Lithium attenuated the depressant and anxiogenic effect of juvenile social stress through mitigating the negative impact of interlukin-1β and nitric oxide on hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis function. Neuroscience. 2016; 315:271-285. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2015.12.024. Larson HJ. The biggest pandemic risk? Viral misinformation. Nature 2018; 562:309. https://doi.org/10.1038/d41586-018-07034-4. Zarocostas J. How to fight an infodemic. Lancet 2020; 395:676. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30461-X. World Health Organization, 2019. Ebola Virus Disease – Democratic Republic of the Congo. Geneva, Switzerland: WHO. Available at: https://www.who.int/csr/don/28-november-2019-ebola-drc/en/ [Accessed on August 8, 2020] Times of India. Covid-19: doctors gone to collect samples attacked in Indore. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/videos/news/covid-19-doctors-goneto- collect-samples-attacked-in-indore/videoshow/74942153.cms; 2020 [Accessed on August 8, 2020]. Withnall A. Coronavirus: why India has had to pass new law against attacks on healthcare workers. The Independent. April 23, 2020. Semple K. “Afraid to be a nurse”: health workers under attack. The New York Times. 2020 Apr 27. The Economist. Health workers become unexpected targets during COVID-19. The Economist. May 11, 2020. Turan B, Budhwani H, Fazeli PL, Browning WR, Raper JL, Mugavero MJ, et al. How does stigma affect people living with HIV? The mediating roles of internalized and anticipated HIV stigma in the effects of perceived community stigma on health and psychosocial outcomes. AIDS Behav. 2017; 21: 283–291. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10461-016-1451-5. James PB, Wardle J, Steel A, Adams J. An assessment of Ebola-related stigma and its association with informal healthcare utilisation among Ebola survivors in Sierra Leone: a cross sectional study. BMC Public Health. 2020; 20: 182. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12889-020-8279-7. Aljazeera, 2020. Iran: Over 700 Dead after Drinking Alcohol to Cure Coronavirus. Aljazeera. Available at: https://www.aljazeera.com/ news/2020/04/iran-700-dead-drinking-alcohol-cure-coronavirus200427163529629.html. (Accessed June 4, 2020) Delirrad M, Mohammadi AB, 2020. New methanol poisoning outbreaks in Iran following COVID-19 pandemic. Alcohol Alcohol. 55: 347–348. https://doi.org/10.1093/alcalc/agaa036. Hassanian-Moghaddam H, Zamani N, Kolahi A-A, McDonald R, Hovda KE. Double trouble: methanol outbreak in the wake of the COVID-19 pandemic in Iran-a cross-sectional assessment. Crit Care. 2020; 24: 402. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13054-020-03140-w. Soltaninejad K. Methanol Mass Poisoning Outbreak: A Consequence of COVID-19 Pandemic and Misleading Messages on Social Media. Int J Occup Environ Med. 2020;11(3):148-150. https://dx.doi.org/10.34172%2Fijoem.2020.1983. Islam MS, Sarkar T, Khan SH, Kamal AM, Hasan SMM, Kabir A, et al. COVID-19–Related Infodemic and Its Impact on Public Health: A Global Social Media Analysis. Am J Trop Med Hyg. 2020; 00(0):1–9. https://doi.org/10.4269/ajtmh.20-0812. Hawryluck L, Gold W, Robinson S, Pogorski S, Galea S, Styra R. SARS control and psychological effects of quarantine, Toronto, Canada. Emerg Infect Dis. 2004;10(7):1206–1212. https://dx.doi.org/10.3201%2Feid1007.030703. Lee S, Chan LYY, Chau AAM, Kwok KPS, Kleinman A. The experience of SARS-related stigma at Amoy Gardens. Soc Sci Med. 2005; 61(9): 2038-2046. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2005.04.010. Yoon MK Kim SY Ko HS Lee MS. System effectiveness of detection, brief intervention and refer to treatment for the people with post-traumatic emotional distress by MERS: a case report of community-based proactive intervention in South Korea. Int J Ment Health Syst. 2016; 10: 51. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13033-016-0083-5. Reynolds DL, Garay JR, Deamond SL, Moran MK, Gold W, Styra R. Understanding, compliance and psychological impact of the SARS quarantine experience. Epidemiol Infect. 2008; 136: 997-1007. https://dx.doi.org/10.1017%2FS0950268807009156. Marjanovic Z, Greenglass ER, Coffey S. The relevance of psychosocial variables and working conditions in predicting nurses' coping strategies during the SARS crisis: an online questionnaire survey. Int J Nurs Stud. 2007; 44(6): 991-998. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijnurstu.2006.02.012. Bai Y, Lin C-C, Lin C-Y, Chen J-Y, Chue C-M, Chou P. Survey of stress reactions among health care workers involved with the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2004; 55: 1055-1057. https://doi.org/10.1176/appi.ps.55.9.1055. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/Guidelinesforhomequarantine.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforHomeIsolationofverymildpresymptomaticCOVID19cases10May2020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryformanagingHealthcareworkersworkinginCOVIDandNonCOVIDareasofthehospital.pdf (Accessed on 25 August 2020). Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforInternationalArrivals02082020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Cost of the lockdown? Over 10% of GDP loss for 18 states. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/cost-of-the-lockdown-over-10-of-gdp-loss-for-18-states/articleshow/76028826.cms [Accessed on 21 August 2020]. Jorda O, Singh SR, Taylor AM. Longer-Run Economic Consequences of Pandemics. Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco Working Paper. 2020-09. https://doi.org/10.24148/wp2020-09. Firdaus G. Mental well‑being of migrants in urban center of India: Analyzing the role of social environment. Indian J Psychiatry. 2017; 59:164‑ https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_272_15. National Crime Record Bureau. Annual Crime in India Report. New Delhi, India: Ministry of Home Affairs; 2018. 198 migrant workers killed in road accidents during lockdown: Report. Available at: https://www.hindustantimes.com/india-news/198-migrant-workers-killed-in-road-accidents-during-lockdown-report/story-hTWzAWMYn0kyycKw1dyKqL.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Qiu H, Wu J, Hong L, Luo Y, Song Q, Chen D. Clinical and epidemiological features of 36 children with coronavirus disease 2019 (COVID-19) in Zhejiang, China: an observational cohort study. Lancet Infect Dis. 2020; 20:689-96. https://doi.org/10.1016/S1473-3099(20)30198-5. Dalton L, Rapa E, Stein A. Protecting the psychological health of through effective communication about COVID-19. Lancet Child Adolesc Health. 2020;4(5):346-347. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30097-3. Centre for Disease Control. Helping Children Cope with Emergencies. Available at: https://www.cdc.gov/childrenindisasters/helping-children-cope.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Liu JJ, Bao Y, Huang X, Shi J, Lu L. Mental health considerations for children quarantined because of COVID-19. Lancet Child & Adolesc Health. 2020; 4(5):347-349. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30096-1. Sprang G, Silman M. Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Parents and Youth After Health-Related Disasters. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2013;7(1):105-110. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2013.22. Rehman U, Shahnawaz MG, Khan NH, Kharshiing KD, Khursheed M, Gupta K, et al. Depression, Anxiety and Stress Among Indians in Times of Covid-19 Lockdown. Community Ment Health J. 2020:1-7. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10597-020-00664-x. Cao W, Fang Z, Hou, Han M, Xu X, Dong J, et al. The psychological impact of the COVID-19 epidemic on college students in China. Psychiatry Research. 2020; 287:112934. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.psychres.2020.112934. Wang C, Zhao H. The Impact of COVID-19 on Anxiety in Chinese University Students. Front Psychol. 2020; 11:1168. https://dx.doi.org/10.3389%2Ffpsyg.2020.01168. Kang L, Li Y, Hu S, Chen M, Yang C, Yang BX, et al. The mental health of medical workers in Wuhan, China dealing with the 2019 novel coronavirus. Lancet Psychiatry 2020;7(3): e14. https://doi.org/10.1016/s2215-0366(20)30047-x. Lai J, Ma S, Wang Y, Cai Z, Hu J, Wei N, et al. Factors associated with mental health outcomes among health care workers exposed to coronavirus disease 2019. JAMA Netw Open 2020;3(3): e203976. https://doi.org/10.1001/jamanetworkopen.2020.3976. Lancee WJ, Maunder RG, Goldbloom DS, Coauthors for the Impact of SARS Study. Prevalence of psychiatric disorders among Toronto hospital workers one to two years after the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2008;59(1):91-95. https://dx.doi.org/10.1176%2Fps.2008.59.1.91. Tam CWC, Pang EPF, Lam LCW, Chiu HFK. Severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) in Hongkong in 2003: Stress and psychological impact among frontline healthcare workers. Psychol Med. 2004;34 (7):1197-1204. https://doi.org/10.1017/s0033291704002247. Lee SM, Kang WS, Cho A-R, Kim T, Park JK. Psychological impact of the 2015 MERS outbreak on hospital workers and quarantined hemodialysis patients. Compr Psychiatry. 2018; 87:123-127. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.comppsych.2018.10.003. Koh D, Meng KL, Chia SE, Ko SM, Qian F, Ng V, et al. Risk perception and impact of severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) on work and personal lives of healthcare workers in Singapore: What can we learn? Med Care. 2005;43(7):676-682. https://doi.org/10.1097/01.mlr.0000167181.36730.cc. Verma S, Mythily S, Chan YH, Deslypere JP, Teo EK, Chong SA. Post-SARS psychological morbidity and stigma among general practitioners and traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in Singapore. Ann Acad Med Singap. 2004; 33(6):743e8. Yeung J, Gupta S. Doctors evicted from their homes in India as fear spreads amid coronavirus lockdown. CNN World. 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/25/asia/india-coronavirus-doctors-discrimination-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 24 August 2020] Violence Against Women and Girls: the Shadow Pandemic. UN Women. 2020. May 3, 2020. Available at: https://www.unwomen.org/en/news/stories/2020/4/statement-ed-phumzile-violence-against-women-during-pandemic. [Accessed on 24 August 2020]. Gearhart S, Patron MP, Hammond TA, Goldberg DW, Klein A, Horney JA. The impact of natural disasters on domestic violence: an analysis of reports of simple assault in Florida (1999–2007). Violence Gend. 2018;5(2):87–92. https://doi.org/10.1089/vio.2017.0077. Sahoo S, Rani S, Parveen S, Pal Singh A, Mehra A, Chakrabarti S, et al. Self-harm and COVID-19 pandemic: An emerging concern – A report of 2 cases from India. Asian J Psychiatr 2020; 51:102104. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.ajp.2020.102104. Ghosh A, Khitiz MT, Pandiyan S, Roub F, Grover S. Multiple suicide attempts in an individual with opioid dependence: Unintended harm of lockdown during the COVID-19 outbreak? Indian J Psychiatry 2020; [In Press]. The Economic Times. 11 Coronavirus suspects flee from a hospital in Maharashtra. March 16 2020. Available at: https://economictimes.indiatimes.com/news/politics-and-nation/11-coronavirus-suspects-flee-from-a-hospital-in-maharashtra/videoshow/74644936.cms?from=mdr. [Accessed on 23 August 2020]. Xiang Y, Yang Y, Li W, Zhang L, Zhang Q, Cheung T, et al. Timely mental health care for the 2019 novel coronavirus outbreak is urgently needed. The Lancet Psychiatry 2020;(3):228–229. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30046-8. Van Bortel T, Basnayake A, Wurie F, Jambai M, Koroma A, Muana A, et al. Psychosocial effects of an Ebola outbreak at individual, community and international levels. Bull World Health Organ. 2016;94(3):210–214. https://dx.doi.org/10.2471%2FBLT.15.158543. Kumar A, Nayar KR. COVID 19 and its mental health consequences. Journal of Mental Health. 2020; ahead of print:1-2. https://doi.org/10.1080/09638237.2020.1757052. Gupta R, Grover S, Basu A, Krishnan V, Tripathi A, Subramanyam A, et al. Changes in sleep pattern and sleep quality during COVID-19 lockdown. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62(4):370-8. https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_523_20. Duan L, Zhu G. Psychological interventions for people affected by the COVID-19 epidemic. Lancet Psychiatry. 2020;7(4): P300-302. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30073-0. Dubey S, Biswas P, Ghosh R, Chatterjee S, Dubey MJ, Chatterjee S et al. Psychosocial impact of COVID-19. Diabetes Metab Syndr. 2020; 14(5): 779–788. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.dsx.2020.05.035. Wright R. The world's largest coronavirus lockdown is having a dramatic impact on pollution in India. CNN World; 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/31/asia/coronavirus-lockdown-impact-pollution-india-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Foster O. ‘Lockdown made me Realise What’s Important’: Meet the Families Reconnecting Remotely. The Guardian; 2020. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/keep-connected/2020/apr/23/lockdown-made-me-realise-whats-important-meet-the-families-reconnecting-remotely. (Accessed on 23 August 2020) Bilefsky D, Yeginsu C. Of ‘Covidivorces’ and ‘Coronababies’: Life During a Lockdown. N. Y. Times; 2020. Available at: https://www.nytimes.com/2020/03/27/world/coronavirus-lockdown-relationships.html [Accessed on 23 August 2020]

“I suppose in reality not a leaf goes yellow in autumn without ceasing to care about its sap and making the parent tree very uncomfortable by long growling and grumbling - but surely nature might find some less irritating way of carrying on business if she would give her mind to it. Why should the generations overlap one another at all? Samuel Butler, The Way of All Flesh1 Millenials or Generation Y physicians (born 1977/1980-1995) today form the majority of medical personnel, from medical students and residents in their early twenties and thirties to young attending physicians hitting forty; practicing side-by-side with Generation X (1965-1976/1980) in their late thirties to early fifties; Baby Boomers (1946-1964) in their mid-fifties, sixties and early seventies; and the last of the Silent Generation or Traditionalists (1925-1945) in their mid-seventies, eighties and nineties.2,3 Among 734 Fellows of the Philippine Society of Otolaryngology – Head and Neck Surgery alone, there are currently 18 Traditionalists, 192 Boomers, 360 Generation X, and 164 Millenials. Assuming the 862 board-certified Diplomates waiting to become full-fledged Fellows and 182 Residents-in-Training are also Millenials, there are a total of 1,208 Millenials in the field of Otolaryngology Head and Neck Surgery in the Philippines. With four distinct generations simultaneously in the workforce, it is not unusual to hear older physicians gripe about “these Millenials,” and how different they are from previous generations. The so-called generation gap has been used to characterize inter-generational relations, wherein the preceding generation historically puts down the younger, and the succeeding generation usually complains about the older one. I posit that central to this conflict is a clash between tradition -- the way things should be done (as perceived by the older generation) -- and disruption, the way things can be done differently (from the perspective of the younger generation). In particular (meaning no offense to the “in-between” Generation X, and at risk of being overly simplistic), this is highlighted by the supposed looming showdown between Baby Boomers who are not yet ready to leave and Millenials who can hardly wait to take over.4 Tradition, a “statement, belief or practice handed down from generation to generation” comes from the Old French tradicion “transmission, presentation, handing over” and directly from the Latin traditionem “delivery, surrender, a handing down, a giving up,” from tradere “deliver, hand over,” derived from trans – “over” + dare “to give.”5 Although older generations may like to think they uphold tradition (giving them the right and duty to pass it on to succeeding ones), a large part of what defines each generation in the first place is their departure from the statements, beliefs or practices of their predecessors. Such a transition may have been gradual or sudden, and more pronounced in some generations than in others. Our post-war Boomer generation grew up in a world where face-to-face communication was supplemented by the written (handwritten, typewritten, typeset or telegraphed) and spoken (rotary-dial telephone) word. In medicine and medical education, history and physical examination were taught through lectures (with overhead and opaque projectors, slides on carousels and filmstrips) and live demonstrations on patients and on one another. The advent of word processing and advances in telecommunications and technology that became available to Generation X (who in the Philippines include “martial law babies” oblivious to our “wonder years” of the sixties) gradually changed the landscape of medical education and practice, but it would take the digital and internet revolution to finally, drastically change the world-- and Millenials were the primary beneficiaries of this change. Disruption, from the Latin disruptionem “a breaking asunder,” which comes from disrumpere “break apart, split, shatter, break to pieces,” from dis- “apart” + rumpere “to break”6 perhaps best describes the Baby Boomer generation’s experience of the technological revolution that Millenials grew up with. Suddenly, everything could be had in a split-second and the world was connected in real time. No longer did one have to master penmanship, typing and speed-reading, and homes no longer displayed dictionaries and encyclopedias. Even the library card catalogue and periodicals index became obsolete, as most anything became instantly available and accessible – including information, fast food and relationships. Millenials grew up with this transition, and readily mastered the rapidly changing technology. The locus of socialization was no longer face-to-face interaction within the family, but the worldwide web and social media. In medical education, lectures gave way to podcasts and webinars; heavy textbooks gave way to electronic references; and even dissection gave way to 3D virtual human anatomy. The Millenials’ expertise in, and dependence on, technology can both be their boon and bane – as I often note when residents and students automatically search their peripheral brains (a.k.a. mobile devices) to answer a ward round question. But they are also as quick to intuitively master the diagnostic and therapeutic tools that did not exist when their older colleagues were in residency.7 The early access that Millenials and Generation X had to computer resources in childhood certainly laid “a critical foundation for use of these systems later in life,” compared to Baby Boomers and Traditionalists whose “lack of early experience may limit their enthusiasm” for such tools.3 As Cole puts it, “Baby Boomers don't react well to a 20-something coming in and disrupting the way things have ‘always been’ while Millennials don't react well when they're told to shoot for the moon and ‘do big things,’ and then when they walk in the door with new ideas ready to disrupt age-old models, get told to know their place.”8 Thus, older generations of physicians may question how the stock knowledge and clinical eye of Millenials can compare to theirs, who learned medicine without these tools, and wonder how Millenials would fare in conflict and catastrophic situations when technology fails, or in low- and middle-income rural settings where technology is scarce. Conversely, Millenials wonder why Boomers insist on their old ways and just don’t get it! Perhaps we can learn from Mohr et al.3 about bridging generational issues in medical and surgical education—for instance, between the Socratic Method whereby Boomers may appear to intimidate learners9 versus the Millenial expectation that presentation of information be tailored to their needs, individually or via available technology.10 It could be helpful for Millenials who are “outcomes-oriented and value doing more than knowing”11 “to realize that Traditionalists and Boomers ‘know how to do’ and are ready and able to teach.”3 On the other hand, “when instructing Boomers in new technology or information,” the Millenial teacher “should recognize that this role reversal is uncomfortable to older generations” and “mitigate discomfort … by focus(ing) on the relevance of the information and creat(ing) an environment in which it is ‘safe’ to ask questions and challenge the teacher.”3 Indeed, if inter-generational differences could be surmounted, there is much that Boomers can learn from Millenials, and vice versa. If as Cole observes, “this great debate is hauntingly similar to a parent/child argument,”8 it is because Boomers and Millennials are “also each other’s children and parents, bound together in an intricate web of love, support, anxiety, resentment, and interdependence.”4 Perhaps by involving Generation X in bridging the great divide, and fostering an environment that allows for inter-generational differences in teaching and learning styles, non-disruptive disruption of tradition can take place. Each generation must have the humility (as opposed to intellectual arrogance) to accept that they can learn from other generations – younger or older—for truly meaningful medical progress to take place. We cannot do otherwise, for Generation Z (born after 1995, and about to enter Medical School) is already poised to join the fray. References Butler S. The Way of All Flesh. New York: Dover Publications, 2004. 315 pages. The Center for Generational Kinetics. How to determine generational birth years. November 28, 2016 ©2016 [cited 2017 Nov 2.] Available from: http://genhq.com/generational_birth_years/ Mohr NM, Moreno-Walton L, Mills AM, Brunett PH, Promes SB. Generational Influences in Academic Emergency Medicine: Teaching and Learning, Mentoring, and Technology (Part I). Acad Emerg Med. 2011 Feb;18(2):190-199. DOI: 10.1111/j.1553-2712.2010.00985.x PMID: 21314779 PMCID: PMC3076332 Taylor P, Pew Research Center. The Next America: Boomers, Millenials, and the Looming Generational Showdown. New York: PublicAffairs, 2016. 384 pages. Harper D. Online Etymology Dictionary © 2001-2017 [Cited 2017 November 2.] Available from: https://www.etymonline.com/word/tradition Harper D. Online Etymology Dictionary © 2001-2017 [Cited 2017 November 2.] Available from: https://www.etymonline.com/word/disruption Sopher M. How Millenial Doctors Will Shape the Future of Health Care. Blog on the Internet, Baltimore: Rendia, 2016 October 26. [Cited 2017 November 2.] Available from: https://blog.rendia.com/millennials/ Cole N. The Real Reason Baby Boomers and Millenials Don’t See Eye to Eye (Written by a Millenial). Southeast Asia. 2017 Jan 20 [Cited 2017 November 2] Available from: https://www.inc.com/nicolas-cole/the-real-reason-baby-boomers-and-millennials-dont-see-eye-to-eye-written-by-a-mi.html Seabrook M. Intimidation in medical education: students' and teachers' perspectives. Studies Higher Educ. 2004;29(1):59–74. http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/1234567032000164877 Feiertag J, Berge ZL. Training generation N: How educators should approach the Net Generation. Education and Training. 2008 September;50(6):457–64. DOI: 10.1108/00400910810901782 Mangold K. Educating a new generation: teaching baby boomer faculty about millennial students. Nurse Educ. 2007 Jan-Feb;32(1):21-23. PMID: 17220763

Introduction The academic area known as food studies—incorporating elements from disciplines including anthropology, folklore, history, sociology, gastronomy, and cultural studies as well as a range of multi-disciplinary approaches—asserts that cooking and eating practices are less a matter of nutrition (maintaining life by absorbing nutrients from food) and more a personal or group expression of various social and/or cultural actions, values or positions. The French philosopher, Michel de Certeau agrees, arguing, moreover, that there is an urgency to name and unpick (what he identifies as) the “minor” practices, the “multifarious and silent reserve of procedures” of everyday life. Such practices are of crucial importance to all of us, as although seemingly ordinary, and even banal, they have the ability to “organise” our lives (48). Within such a context, the following aims to consider the influence and significance of an important (although largely unstudied) professional figure in rural and regional economic life: the country food preparer variously known as the local chef or cook. Such an approach is obviously framed by the concept of “cultural economy”. This term recognises the convergence, and interdependence, of the spheres of the cultural and the economic (see Scott 335, for an influential discussion on how “the cultural geography of space and the economic geography of production are intertwined”). Utilising this concept in relation to chefs and cooks seeks to highlight how the ways these figures organise (to use de Certeau’s term) the social and cultural lives of those in their communities are embedded in economic practices and also how, in turn, their economic contributions are dependent upon social and cultural practices. This initial mapping of the influence and significance of the rural and regional chef in one rural and regional area, therefore, although necessarily different in approach and content, continues the application of such converged conceptualisations of the cultural and economic as Teema Tairu’s discussion of the social, recreational and spiritual importance of food preparation and consumption by the unemployed in Finland, Guy Redden’s exploration of how supermarket products reflect shared values, and a series of analyses of the cultural significance of individual food products, such as Richard White’s study of vegemite. While Australians, both urban and rural, currently enjoy access to an internationally renowned food culture, it is remarkable to consider that it has only been during the years following the Second World War that these sophisticated and now much emulated ways of eating and cooking have developed. It is, indeed, only during the last half century that Australian eating habits have shifted from largely Anglo-Saxon influenced foods and meals that were prepared and eaten in the home, to the consumption of a wider range of more international and sophisticated foods and meals that are, increasingly, prepared by others and eaten outside the consumer’s residence. While a range of commonly cited influences has prompted this relatively recent revolution in culinary practice—including post-war migration, increasing levels of prosperity, widespread international travel, and the forces of globalisation—some of this change owes a debt to a series of influential individual figures. These tastemakers have included food writers and celebrity chefs; with early exponents including Margaret Fulton, Graham Kerr and Charmaine Solomon (see Brien). The findings of this study suggests that many restaurant chefs, and other cooks, have similarly played, and continue to take, a key role in the lives of not only the, necessarily, limited numbers of individuals who dine in a particular eatery or the other chefs and/or cooks trained in that establishment (Ruhlman, Reach), but also the communities in which they work on a much broader scale. Considering Chefs In his groundbreaking study, A History of Cooks and Cooking, Australian food historian Michael Symons proposes that those who prepare food are worthy of serious consideration because “if ‘we are what we eat’, cooks have not just made our meals, but have also made us. They have shaped our social networks, our technologies, arts and religions” (xi). Writing that cooks “deserve to have their stories told often and well,” and that, moreover, there is a “need to invent ways to think about them, and to revise our views about ourselves in their light” (xi), Symons’s is a clarion call to investigate the role and influence of cooks. Charles-Allen Baker-Clark has explicitly begun to address this lacunae in his Profiles from the Kitchen: What Great Cooks Have Taught Us About Ourselves and Our Food (2006), positing not only how these figures have shaped our relationships with food and eating, but also how these relationships impact on identities, culture and a range of social issues including those of social justice, spirituality and environmental sustainability. With the growing public interest in celebrities, it is perhaps not surprising that, while such research on chefs and/or cooks is still in its infancy, most of the existing detailed studies on individuals focus on famed international figures such as Marie-Antoine Carême (Bernier; Kelly), Escoffier (James; Rachleff; Sanger), and Alexis Soyer (Brandon; Morris; Ray). Despite an increasing number of tabloid “tell-all” surveys of contemporary celebrity chefs, which are largely based on mass media sources and which display little concern for historical or biographical accuracy (Bowyer; Hildred and Ewbank; Simpson; Smith), there have been to date only a handful of “serious” researched biographies of contemporary international chefs such as Julia Child, Alice Waters (Reardon; Riley), and Bernard Loiseux (Chelminski)—the last perhaps precipitated by an increased interest in this chef following his suicide after his restaurant lost one of its Michelin stars. Despite a handful of collective biographical studies of Australian chefs from the later-1980s on (Jenkins; O’Donnell and Knox; Brien), there are even fewer sustained biographical studies of Australian chefs or cooks (Clifford-Smith’s 2004 study of “the supermarket chef,” Bernard King, is a notable exception). Throughout such investigations, as well as in other popular food writing in magazines and cookbooks, there is some recognition that influential chefs and cooks have worked, and continue to work, outside such renowned urban culinary centres as Paris, London, New York, and Sydney. The Michelin starred restaurants of rural France, the so-called “gastropubs” of rural Britain and the advent of the “star-chef”-led country bed and breakfast establishment in Australia and New Zealand, together with the proliferation of farmer’s markets and a public desire to consume locally sourced, and ecologically sustainable, produce (Nabhan), has focused fresh attention on what could be called “the rural/regional chef”. However, despite the above, little attention has focused on the Australian non-urban chef/cook outside of the pages of a small number of key food writing magazines such as Australian Gourmet Traveller and Vogue Entertaining + Travel. Setting the Scene with an Australian Country Example: Armidale and Guyra In 2004, the Armidale-Dumaresq Council (of the New England region, New South Wales, Australia) adopted the slogan “Foodies thrive in Armidale” to market its main city for the next three years. With a population of some 20,000, Armidale’s main industry (in economic terms) is actually education and related services, but the latest Tourist Information Centre’s Dining Out in Armidale (c. 2006) brochure lists some 25 restaurants, 9 bistros and brasseries, 19 cafés and 5 fast food outlets featuring Australian, French, Italian, Mediterranean, Chinese, Thai, Indian and “international” cuisines. The local Yellow Pages telephone listings swell the estimation of the total number of food-providing businesses in the city to 60. Alongside the range of cuisines cited above, a large number of these eateries foreground the use of fresh, local foods with such phrases as “local and regional produce,” “fresh locally grown produce,” “the finest New England ingredients” and locally sourced “New England steaks, lamb and fresh seafood” repeatedly utilised in advertising and other promotional material. Some thirty kilometres to the north along the New England highway, the country town of Guyra, proclaimed a town in 1885, is the administrative and retail centre for a shire of some 2,200 people. Situated at 1,325 metres above sea level, the town is one of the highest in Australia with its main industries those of fine wool and lamb, beef cattle, potatoes and tomatoes. Until 1996, Guyra had been home to a large regional abattoir that employed some 400 staff at the height of its productivity, but rationalisation of the meat processing industry closed the facility, together with its associated pet food processor, causing a downturn in employment, local retail business, and real estate values. Since 2004, Guyra’s economy has, however, begun to recover after the town was identified by the Costa Group as the perfect site for glasshouse grown tomatoes. Perfect, due to its rare combination of cool summers (with an average of less than two days per year with temperatures over 30 degrees celsius), high winter light levels and proximity to transport routes. The result: 3.3 million kilograms of truss, vine harvested, hydroponic “Top of the Range” tomatoes currently produced per annum, all year round, in Guyra’s 5-hectare glasshouse: Australia’s largest, opened in December 2005. What residents (of whom I am one) call the “tomato-led recovery” has generated some 60 new local jobs directly related to the business, and significant flow on effects in terms of the demand for local services and retail business. This has led to substantial rates of renovation and building of new residential and retail properties, and a noticeably higher level of trade flowing into the town. Guyra’s main street retail sector is currently burgeoning and stories of its renewal have appeared in the national press. Unlike many similar sized inland towns, there are only a handful of empty shops (and most of these are in the process of being renovated), and new commercial premises have recently been constructed and opened for business. Although a small town, even in Australian country town terms, Guyra now has 10 restaurants, hotel bistros and cafés. A number of these feature local foods, with one pub’s bistro regularly featuring the trout that is farmed just kilometres away. Assessing the Contribution of Local Chefs and Cooks In mid-2007, a pilot survey to begin to explore the contribution of the regional chef in these two close, but quite distinct, rural and regional areas was sent to the chefs/cooks of the 70 food-serving businesses in Armidale and Guyra that I could identify. Taking into account the 6 returns that revealed a business had closed, moved or changed its name, the 42 replies received represented a response rate of 65.5per cent (or two thirds), representatively spread across the two towns. Answers indicated that the businesses comprised 18 restaurants, 13 cafés, 6 bistro/brasseries, 1 roadhouse, 1 takeaway/fast food and 3 bed and breakfast establishments. These businesses employed 394 staff, of whom 102 were chefs and/cooks, or 25.9 per cent of the total number of staff then employed by these establishments. In answer to a series of questions designed to ascertain the roles played by these chefs/cooks in their local communities, as well as more widely, I found a wide range of inputs. These chefs had, for instance, made a considerable contribution to their local economies in the area of fostering local jobs and a work culture: 40 (95 per cent) had worked with/for another local business including but not exclusively food businesses; 30 (71.4 per cent) had provided work experience opportunities for those aspiring to work in the culinary field; and 22 (more than half) had provided at least one apprenticeship position. A large number had brought outside expertise and knowledge with them to these local areas, with 29 (69 per cent) having worked in another food business outside Armidale or Guyra. In terms of community building and sustainability, 10 (or almost a quarter) had assisted or advised the local Council; 20 (or almost half) had worked with local school children in a food-related way; 28 (two thirds) had helped at least one charity or other local fundraising group. An extra 7 (bringing the cumulative total to 83.3 per cent) specifically mentioned that they had worked with/for the local gallery, museum and/or local history group. 23 (more than half) had been involved with and/or contributed to a local festival. The question of whether they had “contributed anything else important, helpful or interesting to the community” elicited the following responses: writing a food or wine column for the local paper (3 respondents), delivering TAFE teacher workshops (2 respondents), holding food demonstrations for Rotary and Lions Clubs and school fetes (5 respondents), informing the public about healthy food (3 respondents), educating the public about environmental issues (2 respondents) and working regularly with Meals on Wheels or a similar organisation (6 respondents, or 14.3 per cent). One respondent added his/her work as a volunteer driver for the local ambulance transport service, the only non-food related response to this question. Interestingly, in line with the activity of well-known celebrity chefs, in addition to the 3 chefs/cooks who had written a food or wine column for the local newspaper, 11 respondents (more than a quarter of the sample) had written or contributed to a cookbook or recipe collection. One of these chefs/cooks, moreover, reported that he/she produced a weblog that was “widely read”, and also contributed to international food-related weblogs and websites. In turn, the responses indicated that the (local) communities—including their governing bodies—also offer some support of these chefs and cooks. Many respondents reported they had been featured in, or interviewed and/or photographed for, a range of media. This media comprised the following: the local newspapers (22 respondents, 52.4 per cent), local radio stations (19 respondents, 45.2 per cent), regional television stations (11 respondents, 26.2 per cent) and local websites (8 respondents, 19 per cent). A number had also attracted other media exposure. This was in the local, regional area, especially through local Council publications (31 respondents, 75 per cent), as well as state-wide (2 respondents, 4.8 per cent) and nationally (6 respondents, 14.3 per cent). Two of these local chefs/cooks (or 4.8 per cent) had attracted international media coverage of their activities. It is clear from the above that, in the small area surveyed, rural and regional chefs/cooks make a considerable contribution to their local communities, with all the chefs/cooks who replied making some, and a number a major, contribution to those communities, well beyond the requirements of their paid positions in the field of food preparation and service. The responses tendered indicate that these chefs and cooks contributed regularly to local public events, institutions and charities (with a high rate of contribution to local festivals, school programs and local charitable activities), and were also making an input into public education programs, local cultural institutions, political and social debates of local importance, as well as the profitability of other local businesses. They were also actively supporting not only the future of the food industry as a whole, but also the viability of their local communities, by providing work experience opportunities and taking on local apprentices for training and mentorship. Much more than merely food providers, as a group, these chefs and cooks were, it appears, also operating as food historians, public intellectuals, teachers, activists and environmentalists. They were, moreover, operating as content producers for local media while, at the same time, acting as media producers and publishers. Conclusion The terms “chef” and “cook” can be diversely defined. All definitions, however, commonly involve a sense of professionalism in food preparation reflecting some specialist knowledge and skill in the culinary arts, as well as various levels of creativity, experience and responsibility. In terms of the specific duties that chefs and professional cooks undertake every day, almost all publications on the subject deal specifically with workplace related activities such as food and other supply ordering, staff management, menu planning and food preparation and serving. This is constant across culinary textbooks (see, for instance, Culinary Institute of America 2002) and more discursive narratives about the professional chef such as the bestselling autobiographical musings of Anthony Bourdain, and Michael Ruhlman’s journalistic/biographical investigations of US chefs (Soul; Reach). An alternative preliminary examination, and categorisation, of the roles these professionals play outside their kitchens reveals, however, a much wider range of community based activities and inputs than such texts suggest. It is without doubt that the chefs and cooks who responded to the survey discussed above have made, and are making, a considerable contribution to their local New England communities. It is also without doubt that these contributions are of considerable value, and valued by, those country communities. Further research will have to consider to what extent these contributions, and the significance and influence of these chefs and cooks in those communities are mirrored, or not, by other country (as well as urban) chefs and cooks, and their communities. Acknowledgements An earlier version of this paper was presented at the Engaging Histories: Australian Historical Association Regional Conference, at the University of New England, September 2007. I would like to thank the session’s participants for their insightful comments on that presentation. A sincere thank you, too, to the reviewers of this article, whose suggestions assisted my thinking on this piece. Research to complete this article was carried out whilst a Visiting Fellow with the Research School of Humanities, the Australian National University. References Armidale Tourist Information Centre. Dining Out in Armidale [brochure]. Armidale: Armidale-Dumaresq Council, c. 2006. Baker-Clark, C. A. Profiles from the Kitchen: What Great Cooks have Taught us about Ourselves and our Food. Lexington: UP of Kentucky, 2006. Bernier, G. Antoine Carême 1783-1833: La Sensualité Gourmande en Europe. Paris: Grasset, 1989. Bourdain, A. Kitchen Confidential: Adventures in the Culinary Underbelly. New York: Harper Perennial, 2001. Bowyer, A. Delia Smith: The Biography. London: André Deutsch, 1999. Brandon, R. The People’s Chef: Alexis Soyer, A Life in Seven Courses. Chichester: Wiley, 2005. Brien, D. L. “Australian Celebrity Chefs 1950-1980: A Preliminary Study.” Australian Folklore 21 (2006): 201–18. Chelminski, R. The Perfectionist: Life and Death In Haute Cuisine. New York: Gotham Books, 2005. Clifford-Smith, S. A Marvellous Party: The Life of Bernard King. Milson’s Point: Random House Australia, 2004. Culinary Institute of America. The Professional Chef. 7th ed. New York: Wiley, 2002. de Certeau, M. The Practice of Everyday Life. Berkeley: U of California P, 1988. Hildred, S., and T. Ewbank. Jamie Oliver: The Biography. London: Blake, 2001. Jenkins, S. 21 Great Chefs of Australia: The Coming of Age of Australian Cuisine. East Roseville: Simon and Schuster, 1991. Kelly, I. Cooking for Kings: The Life of Antoine Carême, The First Celebrity Chef. New York: Walker and Company, 2003. James, K. Escoffier: The King of Chefs. London and New York: Hambledon and London, 2002. Morris, H. Portrait of a Chef: The Life of Alexis Soyer, Sometime Chef to the Reform Club. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1938. Nabhan, G. P. Coming Home to Eat: The Pleasures and Politics of Local Foods. New York: W.W. Norton, 2002. O’Donnell, M., and T. Knox. Great Australian Chefs. Melbourne: Bookman Press, 1999. Rachleff, O. S. Escoffier: King of Chefs. New York: Broadway Play Pub., 1983. Ray, E. Alexis Soyer: Cook Extraordinary. Lewes: Southover, 1991. Reardon, J. M. F. K. Fisher, Julia Child, and Alice Waters: Celebrating the Pleasures of the Table. New York: Harmony Books, 1994. Redden, G. “Packaging the Gifts of Nation.” M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2.7 (1999) accessed 10 September 2008 http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/gifts.php. Riley, N. Appetite For Life: The Biography of Julia Child. New York: Doubleday, 1977. Ruhlman, M. The Soul of a Chef. New York: Viking, 2001. Ruhlman, M. The Reach of a Chef. New York: Viking, 2006. Sanger, M. B. Escoffier: Master Chef. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1976. Scott, A. J. “The Cultural Economy of Cities.” International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 212 (1997) 323–39. Simpson, N. Gordon Ramsay: The Biography. London: John Blake, 2006. Smith, G. Nigella Lawson: A Biography. London: Andre Deutsch, 2005. Symons, M. A History of Cooks and Cooking. Urbana and Chicago: U of Illinois P, 2004. Tairu, T. “Material Food, Spiritual Quest: When Pleasure Does Not Follow Purchase.” M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2.7 (1999) accessed 10 September 2008 http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/pleasure.php. White, R. S. “Popular Culture as the Everyday: A Brief Cultural History of Vegemite.” Australian Popular Culture. Ed. I. Craven. Cambridge UP, 1994. 15–21.

With globalization, the university-work transition has become increasingly challenging for graduates and employers. In the new context, the mission of university has shifted, and knowledge is no longer considered as singular [1]. The traditional role of universities in producing knowledge has changed to give more focus on the demands of society. The “codified knowledge” acquired from didactic teaching in universities can be at odds with the often “informal and tacit” knowledge required in the workplace. The development of information technology makes the nature of work changing very fast; graduates need to achieve attributes that help them not only do the work corresponding with their disciplines, but be able to learn new skills and new knowledge. This paper presents the primary results of a questionnaire survey among 25 employers of VNU School of Law’s graduates to explore employers’ evaluation of the employability of graduates from Vietnam National University Hanoi. Applying theories of graduate attributes [2], employability [3] and graduate transferable skills [4], [5], the survey explores the gap between university study and the requirements at the work market of graduates. This paper argues that there is considerable distance between university knowledge and skills and the nature of the work. Graduates lack transferable skills, those that allow them to acquire the necessary skills, to satisfy the requirements of the morden workplace, to transfer abstract cognitive skills. These skills are needed before the graduates enter the work market as the employers expect them to practice these skills competently at work. Although these skills can be generated through work, the employers do emphasise their importance for univesrity graduates. Therefore the university teaching and learning process should be reviewed and revised (if necessary) to develop these transferable skills during the time at the university. Keywords Graduate attributes, employability, Vietnam, general competences, transferable skills References [1] Bennett, N., Dunne, E., Carré, C. (2000). Skills development in higher education and employment, (Buckingham; Philadelphia, PA :, Society for Research into Higher Education & Open University Press).[2] Barrie, S. (2006). Understanding What We Mean by the Generic Attributes of Graduates. Higher Education, 51(2), 215-241. [3] Knight, P. T., & Yorke, M. (2002). Employability through the curriculum. Tertiary Education & Management, 8(4), 261-276.[4] Bennett, R. (2002). Employers' Demands for Personal Transferable Skills in Graduates: a content analysis of 1000 job advertisements and an associated empirical study, Journal of Vocational Education and Training, 54:4, 457-476, DOI: 10.1080/13636820200200209[5] Harvey, L. (2005). Embedding and integrating employability. New Directions for Institutional Research. (128), 13-26. doi:10.1002/ir.160[6] Sen, A. (2002). How to judge globalism. The American Prospect Online. Online resource. http://www.prospect.org/print/V13/1/sen-a.html. Accessed on 30 March 2013.[7] Giddens, A. (1990). The consequences of modernity. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press.[8] Marginson, S., & van der Wende, M. (2009). The new global landscape of nations and institutions. Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development Higher education to 2030, 2(Globalization), 17-62.[9] Altbach, P. G. (2010). The realities of mass higher education in a globalized world. In D. B. Johnstone, M. d'Ambrosio & P. J. Yakoboski (Eds.), Higher education in a global society (pp. 25-41). Cheltenham: Edward Elgar Publishing.[10] Marginson, S. (2008). Global field and global imagining: Bourdieu and worldwide higher education. British Journal of Sociology of Education, 29(3), 303 - 315.[11] Douglass, J., Thomson, G., & Zhao, C.-M. (2012). The learning outcomes race: the value of self-reported gains in large research universities. Higher Education, 64(3), 317-335.[12] Eraut, M. (2004). Transfer of knowledge between education and workplace settings. In H. Rainbird, A. Fuller & A. Munro (Eds.), Workplace learning in context (pp. 201-221). London ; New York: Routledge.[13] Hernández-March, J., Martín del Peso, M., & Leguey, S. (2009). Graduates’ Skills and Higher Education: The employers’ perspective. Tertiary Education and Management, 15(1), 1-16. http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13583880802699978[14] Harvey, L., Moon, S., Geall, V., & Bower, R. (1997). Graduates' Work: Organisational Change and Students' Attributes. Centre for Research into Quality, 90 Aldridge Road, Perry Barr, Birmingham B42 2TP, England, United Kingdom (5 British pounds).[15] Holden, R., & Jameson, S. (2002). Employing graduates in SMEs: towards a research agenda. Journal of Small Business and Enterprise Development, 9(3), 271-284.[16] Fallows, S., & Steven, C. (2013). Integrating key skills in higher education: Employability, transferable skills and learning for life. Routledge.[17] Haigh, M. J., & Kilmartin, M. P. (1999). Student perceptions of the development of personal transferable skills. Journal of Geography in Higher Education, 23(2), 195-206. Retrieved from https://search.proquest.com/docview/214735353?accountid=39811[18] Lowden, K., Hall, S., Elliot, D., & Lewin, J. (2011). Employers’ perceptions of the employability skills of new graduates. London: Edge Foundation.[19] Suleman, F. (2016). Employability skills of higher education graduates: Little consensus on a much-discussed subject. Procedia-Social and Behavioral Sciences, 228, 169-174. Paper presented in the Proceedings of 2nd International Conference on Higher Education Advances, HEAd´16, 21-23 June 2016, València, Spain.[20] Little, B. (2006). Employability and work-based learning. York: Higher Education Academy, 2006.[21] Stephenson, J. (2013). “The Concept of Capability and Its Importance in Higher Education,” in Capability and quality in higher educationJ. Stephenson and M. Yorke, Eds. Routledge, pp. 1-13.[22] Yorke, M., & Harvey, L. (2005). Graduate Attributes and Their Development. In R. A. Voorhees & L. Harvey (Eds.), Workforce development and higher education: a strategic role for institutional research (pp. 41-58). San Francisco: Jossey-Bass.[23] Maclean, R., & Ordonez, V. (2007). Work, skills development for employability and education for sustainable development. Educational Research for Policy and Practice, 6(2), 123-140.[24] De Weert, E. (2007). Graduate Employment in Europe: The Employers' Perspective. In U. Teichler (Ed.), Careers of University Graduates (Vol. 17, pp. 225-246): Springer Netherlands.[25] Tran Quang Trung, & Swierczek, F. W. (2009). Skills development in higher education in Vietnam. Asia Pacific Business Review, 15(4), 565-586.[26] Nguyen Thi Thanh Hong. (2008). “Factors influencing the self-study quality for education theory subject of the students at Universities of Education”. Vietnamese Education Review, vol. 182, no.2, pp. 22-24.[27] World Bank. (2008). Vietnam - Higher education and skills for growth. Washington, DC: World Bank, 2008.[28] Mai Thi Quynh Lan (2017). The ‘person-in-between’ role of young graduates at INGOs in Vietnam. Journal of Teaching and Learning for Graduate Employability, 8(1), 137-151. http://dx.doi.org/10.21153/jtlge2017vol8no1art626[29] World Bank. (2013). Vietnam development report: preparing the work force for a modern market economy: Main report. Washington DC; World Bank, vol. 2.

Introduction As street protests and clashes between citizens and authorities in places as different as Ferguson, Missouri and Hong Kong in autumn 2014 demonstrate, everyday life in many parts of the world is characterised by conflicting and competing sets of cultural norms, values, and practices. The idea that groups create cultures that stand in contrast to “mainstream” or “dominant culture” is nothing new—sociology’s earliest scholars sought cultural explanations for social “dysfunctions” such as anomie and deviance. Yet our interest in this article is not about the problems that marginalised and non-normative groups face, but rather with the cultures that are created as part of dealing with those problems. Milton Yinger begins his 1982 book, Countercultures: The Promise and Peril of a World Turned Upside Down, by contrasting multiple perspectives on countercultures. Some thinkers have characterised countercultures as not only a mundane feature of social life, but as a necessary one: Countercultures and the many types of intentional communities they commonly create are not social aberrations. For thousands of years there have been attempts to provide alternatives for the existing social order in response to the perennial grounds for dissent: hierarchy and privilege […,] disgust with hedonism and consumerism […, and] a decline in the quality of life. (Yinger, Countercultures 1) Others, however, have discursively delegitimised countercultures by characterising them as something in between naiveté and unschooled arrogance. Speaking specifically about hippies in the 1960s, Bell argued that the so-called counter-culture was a children’s crusade that sought to eliminate the line between fantasy and reality and act out in life its impulses under a banner of liberation. It claimed to mock bourgeois prudishness, when it was only flaunting the closet behavior of its liberal parents. It claimed to be new and daring when it was only repeating in more raucous form […] the youthful japes of a Greenwich Village bohemia of a half century before. It was less a counter-culture than a counterfeit culture. (xxvi-xxvii) If Bell is at all right, then perhaps countercultures may be better understood as subcultures, a term that may not require the idea of opposition (but see Gelder; Williams, Subcultural). To tease this distinction out, we want to consider the value of the counterculture concept for the study of oppositional subcultures. Rather than uncritically assuming what counter means, we take a more analytical view of how “counter,” as similar to other terms such as “resistant” and “oppositional,” has been articulated by social scientists. In doing this, we focus our attention on scholarly works that have dealt explicitly with group cultures “that sharply contradict the dominant norms and values of the society of which that group is a part” (Yinger, Countercultures 3). The Relationship between Counterculture and Subculture Many scholars point to the Chicago School of sociology as developing the first clear articulation of subcultural groups that differed clearly from mainstream society (see for example, Gelder and Thornton; Hannerz, E.; Williams, Youth). Paul G. Cressey, Frederic Thrasher, and later William Foote Whyte each provide exemplary empirical studies of marginal groups that were susceptible to social problems and therefore more likely to develop cultures that were defined as problematic for the mainstream. Robert Merton argued that marginalised groups formed as individuals tried to cope with the strain they experienced by their inability to access the cultural means (such as good education and good jobs) needed to achieve mainstream cultural goals (primarily, material success and social status), but Albert Cohen and others subsequently argued that such groups often reject mainstream culture in favour of a new, alternative culture instead. Within a few years, conceptual distinctions among these alternative cultures were necessary, with counterculture and subculture being disambiguated in American sociology. Yinger originally employed the term contraculture but eventually switched to the more common counterculture. Subculture became most often tied either to the study of religious and ethnic enclaves (Mauss) or to deviance and delinquency (Arnold), while counterculture found its currency in framing the cultures of more explicitly political groups and movements (see for example, Cushman; George and Starr). Perhaps the clearest analytical distinction between the terms suggested that subculture refer to ascribed differences based upon socio-economic status, ethnicity, religion (and so on) in relation to the mainstream, whereas counterculture should refer to groups rooted in an explicit rejection of a dominant culture. This is similar to the distinction that Ken Gelder makes between subcultures based upon marginalisation versus non-normativity. Counterculture became best used wherever the normative system of a group contains, as a primary element, a theme of conflict with the values of the total society, where personality variables are directly involved in the development and maintenance of the group's values, and wherever its norms can be understood only by reference to the relationships of the group to a surrounding dominant culture. (Yinger, Contraculture 629) Even at that time, however, such a neat distinction was problematic. Sociologist Howard S. Becker demonstrated that jazz musicians, for example, experienced a problem shared in many service occupations, namely that their clients did not possess the ability to judge properly the value of the service rendered, yet nevertheless sought to control it. As a consequence, a subculture emerged based on the opposition of “hip” musicians to their “square” employers’ cultural sensibilities. Yet Becker framed their experiences as subcultural rather than countercultural, as deviant rather than political (Becker 79-100). Meanwhile, the political connotations of “counterculture” were solidifying during the 1960s as the term became commonly used to describe aspects of the civil rights movement in the US, hippie culture, and the anti-Vietnam or peace movement. By the end of the 1960s, subculture and counterculture had become analytically distinct terms within sociology. Cultural Studies and the Class-ification of Counterculture The reification of subculture and counterculture as ontologically distinct phenomena was more or less completed in the 1970s through a series of publications on British youth cultures and subcultures (see Hall and Jefferson; Hebdige; Mungham and Pearson). The Centre for Contemporary Cultural Studies (CCCS) in particular expended a great deal of collective mental energy theorising the material base upon which cultures—and in particular spectacular youth subcultures such as mods and punk—exist. As with Marxist analyses of culture more generally, class was considered a key analytic variable. In the definitive theoretical statement on subculture, Clarke, Hall, Jefferson, and Roberts argued that “the most fundamental groups are the social classes, and the major cultural configurations will be […] ‘class cultures’” (13). Subcultures were thus seen as ideological reactions to the material conditions experienced and made meaningful within working class “parent culture.” This is what made youth subcultures sub—a part of the working-class—as well as cultural—the process of expressing their structural position. Given the Marxist orientation, it should go without saying that subcultures, as working-class youth cultures, were seen as naturally in a state of conflict with bourgeois culture. But that approach didn’t account well for counter-currents that emerged from within the middle-class, whose relationship with the means of production was markedly different, and so the concept of counterculture was appropriated to describe a distinctly middle-class phenomenon. The idea that counterculture represented an overtly political response from within the dominant culture itself fitted with work by Theodore Roszak and Frank Musgrove, and later Yinger (Countercultures) and Ulf Hannerz, who each defined counterculture through its political and activist orientations stemming from a crisis within the middle-class. To further differentiate the concepts, the CCCS dismissed the collective aspect of middle-class resistance (see Clarke et al., 58-9, for a list of phenomena they considered exemplary of middle-class counterculture), describing it as more “diffuse, less group-oriented, [and] more individualised” than its working-class counterpart, the latter “clearly articulated [as] ‘near’ or ‘quasi’-gangs” (Clarke et al. 60). And whereas subcultures were centred on leisure-time activities within working-class environments, countercultures were concerned with a blurring of the boundaries between work and leisure. This conceptualisation was problematic at best, not least because it limits counterculture to the middle-class and subculture to the working class. It also gave considerably more agency and consequence to middle-class youths. It seemed that countercultures, with their individualist tendencies, offered individuals and groups choices about what and how to resist, as well as some expectations for social change, while subculturalists, locked within an unfortunate class position, could only resist dominant culture “at the profoundly superficial level of appearances” (Hebdige 17). Beyond the Limits of Class Cultures By 1980 cultural studies scholars had begun disassembling the class-basis of subcultures (see for example, G. Clarke; McRobbie; Griffin). Even though many studies still focused on stylised forms of opposition, subcultural scholarship increasingly emphasised subcultures such as punk as reflecting a more explicitly politicised resistance against the dominant or mainstream culture. Some scholars suggested that “mainstream culture” was used as a contrastive device to exaggerate the distinctiveness of those who self-identity as different (see U. Hannerz; Copes and Williams), while others questioned what subcultures could be seen as existing independently from, or in assumed opposition to (see Blackman; Thornton). In such cases, we can see a move toward reconciling the alleged limits of subculture as a countercultural concept. Instead of seeing subcultures as magical solutions and thus inevitably impotent, more recent research has considered the agency of social actors to overcome social divisions such as race, gender, and class. On the dance floor in particular, youth culture was theorised as breaking free of its class-binding shackles. Along with this break came the rhetorical distancing from CCCS’s definitions of subculture. The attempted development of “post-subculture” studies around the Millennium focused on consumptive behaviours among certain groups of youths and concluded that consumption rather than opposition had become a hallmark of youth culture broadly (see Bennett, Popular; Huq; Muggleton). For these scholars, the rave and club cultures of the 1990s, and others since, represent youth culture as hedonistic and relatively apolitical. “Post-subculture” studies drew in part on Steve Redhead’s postmodern approach to youth culture as found in The Clubcultures Reader and its companion text, From Subcultures to Clubcultures (Redhead). These texts offered a theoretical alternative to the CCCS’s view of oppositional subcultures and recognition that subcultural style could no longer be understood as a representation of ideological strain among working-class youths. Carried forward in volumes by David Muggleton and Rupert Weinzierl,,among others, “post-subcultural” scholarship criticised prior subcultural research for having objectified/reified mainstream/subcultural boundaries and authenticities, echoing Gary Clarke’s remark that the sharp distinction between us and them “rests upon [subculturalists’] consideration of the rest of society as being straight, incorporated in a consensus, and willing to scream undividedly loud in any moral panic” (71). Instead, the mixtures of punk, mod, skinhead and/or hippy styles among club-goers signalled “entirely new ways of understanding how young people perceive the relationship between music taste and visual style…revealing the infinitely malleable and interchangeable nature of the latter as these are appropriated and realised by individuals as aspects of consumer choice” (Bennett, Subcultures 613). Reincorporating the Counter into Subculture Studies The postmodern focus on cultural fluidity, individuality, and consumption highlights to some extent the agency that individuals have to make choices about the cultures in which they participate. To be sure, the postmodern and post-subculture critiques of class-based subculture studies were quite influential in the development of more recent subcultural scholarship, though not necessarily as they were intended. Much of the theoretical rhetoric of post-subculture scholarship (over-)emphasised heterogeneity, contingency, and play, which drew attention away from the collective identities and practices that continue to characterise many subcultures and groups. Fortunately, other scholars over the last decade have been critical of that approach’s failure to deal with perennial concerns related to participation in alternative cultural groups, including consumption (Buckingham), voice (Bae and Ivashkevich), education (Tuck and Yang), and group affiliation (Pilkington), among others. We want to follow this trajectory by explicitly reiterating the continuing significance of the “counter” aspects of subcultures. Two trends in social theory are exemplary in this reiteration. The first trend is a growing interest in re-theorizing resistance to refer to “a contribution to progressive transformations and radical changes in social and cultural structures” (Johansson and Lalander) rather than to a set of styles and practices through which working-class youth impotently rage against the machine. Resistance is qualitatively different from rebellion, which is often framed in terms of unconscious or irrational behaviour (Raby); resistance is first and foremost intentional. Subcultures articulate resistance to mainstream/dominant culture and may be measured across several continua, including passive to active, micro to macro, covert to overt, individual to collective, and local to global (see Williams, Resistance; E. Hannerz). Participants in countercultures see themselves as being more critically aware of what is happening in the world than the average person, believe that they act on that critical awareness in their thoughts, words, and/or deeds, and electively detach themselves from “involuntary or unconscious commitments” (Leary 253) to mainstream culture, refusing to uncritically follow the rules. The concept of resistance thus gives some momentum to attempts to clarify the extent to which members of alternative cultures intentionally break with the mainstream. The links between resistance and counterculture are explicitly dealt with in recent scholarship on music subcultures. Graham St John’s work on electronic dance music culture (EDMC), for example, offers a complex analysis of resistant practices that he conceptualizes as countercultural. Participation in EDMC is seen as more than simple hedonism. Rather, EDMC provides the scripts necessary for individuals to pursue freedom from various forms of perceived oppression in everyday life. At a more macro level, Madigan Fichter’s study of counterculture in Romania similarly frames resistance and political dissent as key variables in the articulation of a counterculture. Some recent attempts at invoking counterculture seem less convincing. Noting that counterculture is a relatively “unpopular term in social scientific research,” Hjelm, Kahn-Harris, and LeVine nevertheless proceed to theorize heavy metal as countercultural by drawing on the culture’s “transgressive” (14) qualities and “antagonistic […] attempts to shock and provoke [as well as] those occasions when metal, by its very presence, is shocking” (15). Other studies have similarly articulated “countercultures” in terms of behaviours that transgress mainstream sensibilities (see for example, Arthur and Sherman; Kolind). It is debatable at best, however, whether hedonism, transgression, or provocation are sufficient qualities for counterculture without concomitant cultural imperatives for both resistance and social change. This leads into a brief comment on a second trend, which is the growing interconnectedness of social theories that attend to subcultures on the one hand and “new” social movements (NSMs) on the other. “Traditional” social movements, such as the civil rights and labour movements, have been typically organised by and for people excluded in some way from full rights to participate in society, for example the rights to political participation or basic economic protection. NSMs, however, often involve people who already enjoy full rights as members of society, but who reject political and economic processes that injure them or others, such as marginalised groups, animals, or the environment. Some movements are contentious in nature, such as the Occupy-movement, and thus quite clearly antagonistic toward mainstream political-economy. NSM theories (see Pichardo), however, also theorize the roles of culture and collective identity in supporting both opposition to dominant processes and strategies for alternative practices. Other NSMs foster lifestyles that, through the minutiae of everyday practice, promote a ground-up reaction to dominant political-economic practices (see Haenfler, Johnson, and Jones). Both contentious and lifestyle movements are relatively diffuse and as such align with traditional conceptualisations of both subculture and counterculture. NSM theory and subcultural theories are thus coming together in a moment where scholars are seeking distinctly cultural understandings of collective lifestyles of resistance and social change. Conclusion Recent attempts to rephrase subcultural theory have combined ideas of the Birmingham and Chicago Schools with more contemporary approaches such as social constructivism and new social movements theory. Together, they recognise a couple of things. First, culture is not the determining structure it was once theorised to be. The shift in understanding subcultural groups as rooted in ascribed characteristics—being naturally different due to class, ethnicity, age, or to location (Park; Cohen; Clarke et al.)—to one in which subcultures are intentional articulations created by people, highlights the agency of individuals and groups to create culture. The break with realist/objectivist notions of culture offers promising opportunities for understanding resistance and opposition more generally. Second, the “counter” continues to be relevant in the study of subcultures. Subcultural participation these days is characterised as much or more by non-normativity than by marginalisation. As such, subcultures represent intentional protests against something outside themselves. Of course, we do not mean to suggest this is always and everywhere the case. Subcultural homogeneity was never really real, and concepts like “the mainstream” and “dominant culture” on the one hand, and “counterculture” and “opposition” on the other, are dialectically constructed. The “sub” in subculture refers both to a subset of meanings within a larger parent or mainstream culture (meanings which are unproblematic within the subculture) and to a set of meanings that explicitly rejects that which they oppose (E. Hannerz). In this regard, “sub” and “counter” can come together in new analyses of opposition, whether in terms of symbols (as cultural) or actions (as social). References Arnold, David O., ed. The Sociology of Subcultures. Berkeley, CA: Glendessary P, 1970. Arthur, Damien, and Claire Sherman. “Status within a Consumption-Oriented Counterculture: An Ethnographic Investigation of the Australian Hip Hop Culture.” Advances in Consumer Research 37 (2010): 386-392. Bae, Michelle S., and Olga Ivanshkevich. “If We Can’t Talk about This, We’ll Talk about Something Else: Shifting Issues to Keep the Counter-Discourse Alive.” Girls, Cultural Productions, and Resistance. Eds. Michelle S. Bae and Olga Ivanshkevich New York: Peter Lang, 2012. 65-80. Becker, Howard S. Outsiders: Studies in the Sociology of Deviance. New York: Free Press, 1963. Bennett, Andy. “Subcultures or Neo-Tribes? Rethinking the Relationship between Youth, Style, and Musical Taste.” Sociology 33.3 (1999): 599-617. ---. Popular Music and Youth Culture: Music, Identity, and Place. New York: Palgrave, 2000. Blackman, Shane J. Youth: Positions and Oppositions—Style, Sexuality, and Schooling. Aldershot, UK: Avebury, 1995. Buckingham, David. “Selling Youth: The Paradoxical Empowerment of the Young Consumer.” Youth Cultures in the Age of Global Media. Eds. David Buckingham, Sara Bragg, and Mary Jane Kehily. Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014. 202-221. Clarke, Gary. “Defending Ski-Jumpers: A Critique of Theories of Youth Subcultures.” On Record: Rock, Pop, and the Written Word. Eds. Simon Frith and Andrew Goodwin. London: Routledge, 1990. 68-80. Clarke, John, Stuart Hall, Tony Jefferson, and Brian Roberts. “Subcultures, Cultures, and Class.” Resistance through Rituals. Eds. Stuart Hall and Tony Jefferson. London: Routledge, 1976. 9-74. Cohen, Albert. Delinquent Boys: The Culture of the Gang. New York: Free Press, 1955. Copes, Heith, and J. Patrick Williams. “Techniques of Affirmation: Deviant Behavior, Moral Commitment, and Subcultural Identity.” Deviant Behavior 28.2 (2007): 247-272. Cressey, Paul G. The Taxi-Dance Hall. New York: Greenwood P, 1932. Cushman, Thomas. Notes From Underground: Rock Music Counterculture in Russia. New York: Albany State U of New York P, 1995. Fichter, Madigan. “Rock ’n’ Roll Nation: Counterculture and Dissent in Romania, 1965–1975.” Nationalities Papers 29.4 (2011): 567-585. Gelder, Ken. Subcultures: Cultural Histories and Social Practice. London: Routledge, 2007. Gelder, Ken and Sarah Thornton, eds. The Subcultures Reader. 2nd ed. London: Routledge, 2005. George, Paul S., and Jerold M. Starr. “Beat Politics: New Left and Hippie Beginnings in the Postwar Counterculture." Cultural Politics: Radical Movements in Modern History. Eds. Jerold M. Starr and Lee A. McClung. New York: Praeger 1985. 189-234. Griffin, Christine. “‘What Time Is Now?’: Researching Youth and Culture beyond the ‘Birmingham School’.” Youth Cultures in the Age of Global Media. Eds. David Buckingham, Sara Bragg, and Mary Jane Kehily. Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2012. 21-36. Haenfler, Ross, Brett Johnson, and Ellis Jones. “Lifestyle Movements: Exploring the Intersection of Lifestyle and Social Movements.” Social Movement Studies: Journal of Social, Cultural and Political Protest 11.1 (2012):1-20. Hall, Stuart, and Tony Jefferson, eds. Resistance through Rituals. London: Routledge, 1976. Hannerz, Erik. Performing Punk: Subcultural Authentications and the Positioning of the Mainstream. Ph.D. Thesis, Uppsala: Uppsala U, 2013. Hannerz, Ulf. Cultural Complexity: Studies in the Social Organization of Meaning. New York: Columbia UP, 1992. Hebdige. Dick. Subculture: The Meaning of Style. London: Methuen, 1979. Huq, Rupa. Beyond Subculture. Pop, Youth and Identity in a Postcolonial World. London: Routledge, 2006. Johansson, Thomas, and Philip Lalander. "Doing Resistance: Youth and Changing Theories of Resistance." Journal of Youth Studies 15.8 (2012): 1078-1088. Kolind, Torsten. “Young People, Drinking and Social Class. Mainstream and Counterculture in the Everyday Practice of Danish Adolescents.” Journal of Youth Studies 14.3 (2011): 295-314. Leary, Timothy. Flashbacks. New York: Penguin, 1983. Mauss, Armand L. “Sociological Perspectives on the Mormon Subculture.” Annual Review of Sociology 10 (1984): 437-460. McRobbie, Angela. “Settling Accounts with Subcultures: A Feminist Critique.” Screen Education 34 (1980): 37-49. Merton, Robert. “Social Structure and Anomie.” American Sociological Review 3.5 (1938): 672-682. Muggleton, David. Inside Subculture: The Postmodern Meaning of Style. Oxford: Berg, 2000. Muggleton, David, and Rupert Weinzierl, eds. The Post-Subcultures Reader Oxford: Berg, 2003. Mungham, Geoff, and Geoff Pearson, eds. Working Class Youth Culture. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1976. Musgrove, Frank. Ecstasy and Holiness. Counter Culture and the Open Society. London: Methuen, 1974. Park, Robert E. 1915. “The City: Suggestions for the Investigation of Human Behavior in the City Environment.” American Journal of Sociology, 20.5 (1915): 577-612. Pichardo, Nelson A. “New Social Movements: A Critical Review.” Annual Review of Sociology 23 (1997): 411-430. Pilkington, Hilary. 2014. “‘My Whole Life Is Here:’ Tracing Journeys through Skinhead.” Youth Cultures in the Age of Global Media. Eds. David Buckingham, Sara Bragg, and Mary Jane Kehily. Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014. 71-87. Raby, Rebecca. “What Is Resistance?” Journal of Youth Studies 8.2 (2005): 151-171. Redhead, Steve, ed. The Clubcultures Reader: Readings in Popular Cultural Studies. Oxford: Blackwell, 1997. ---. Subcultures to Clubcultures: An Introduction to Popular Cultural Studies. Oxford: Blackwell, 1997. Roszak, Theodore. The Making of a Counter Culture. Reflections on the Technocratic Society and its Youthful Opposition. New York: Anchor Books, 1969. St John, Graham. Technomad: Global Raving Countercultures. Oakville: Equinox, 2009. Thornton, Sarah. Club Cultures: Music, Media and Subcultural Capital. Cambridge: Polity, 1995 Thrasher, Frederic. The Gang: A Study of 1,313 Gangs in Chicago. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1927. Tuck, Eve, and K. Wayne Yang, eds. Youth Resistance Research and Theories of Change. New York: Routledge, 2014. Whyte, William Foote. Street Corner Society: The Social Structure of an Italian Slum. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1943. Williams, J. Patrick. 2007. “Youth Subcultural Studies: Sociological Traditions and Core Concepts.” Sociology Compass 1.2 (2007): 572-593. ---. “The Multidimensionality of Resistance in Youth-Subcultural Studies.” Resistance Studies Magazine 2.1 (2009): 20-33. ---. Subcultural Theory: Traditions and Concepts. Cambridge, UK: Polity P, 2011 Yinger, J. Milton. “Contraculture and Subculture.” American Sociological Review 25.5 (1960): 625-635. ---. Countercultures: The Promise and Peril of a World Turned Upside Down. New York: Free Press, 1982.

Introduction: Research on cardiovascular health (CVH) and risk factors among immigrants has been well-documented. Less is known about social influences on CVH, among black immigrants. Despite having the largest population of black immigrants in the U.S., Afro-Caribbean (AC) immigrants have been underrepresented in health research. We examined the social determinants of CVH among AC immigrants (Guyanese, Haitian and Jamaican) in New York City (NYC). Hypothesis: We hypothesized that social determinants of CVH will vary among the three ethnic sub-groups of AC immigrants. Methods: We included 1691 AC immigrants who reported their race as non-Hispanic Black and country of birth (COB) as Guyana (n= 369), Haiti (n= 291) or Jamaica (n= 1031) in the 2010-2014 administrations of the New York City Community Health Survey. Logistic regression analysis was performed to assess the association between social determinants and CVH (ideal vs intermediate/poor) using AHA’s CVH metrics. Results: The majority of the sample was female (59.2%) and reported high school education or less (53.9%). Most AC immigrants reported to have ideal CVH (71.3%). Education was significantly associated with CVH only among Jamaican immigrants. Jamaican immigrants with ≤ high school education were more likely to have intermediate/poor CVH compared to those with ≥ some college education. Conclusions: These findings suggest that social determinants influencing CVH differ among AC immigrant sub-groups in NYC. These findings suggest that social determinants influencing CVH differ among AC immigrant sub-groups in NYC. National surveillance efforts should obtain more complete data on country of origin and oversample racial/ethnic minority groups in order to better understand their CVH outcomes. Future research should examine other social factors that may influence CVH among black immigrants.

Introduction Eating is one of the most quintessential activities of human life. Because of this primacy, eating is, as food anthropologist Sidney Mintz has observed, “not merely a biological activity, but a vibrantly cultural activity as well” (48). This article posits that the current awareness of climate change in the Western world is animating such cultural activity as the Slow Food movement and is, as a result, stimulating what could be seen as an evolutionary change in popular foodways. Moreover, this paper suggests that, in line with modelling provided by the Slow Food example, an increased awareness of the connections of climate change to the social injustices of food production might better drive social change in such areas. This discussion begins by proposing that contemporary foodways—defined as “not only what is eaten by a particular group of people but also the variety of customs, beliefs and practices surrounding the production, preparation and presentation of food” (Davey 182)—are changing in the West in relation to current concerns about climate change. Such modification has a long history. Since long before the inception of modern Homo sapiens, natural climate change has been a crucial element driving hominidae evolution, both biologically and culturally in terms of social organisation and behaviours. Macroevolutionary theory suggests evolution can dramatically accelerate in response to rapid shifts in an organism’s environment, followed by slow to long periods of stasis once a new level of sustainability has been achieved (Gould and Eldredge). There is evidence that ancient climate change has also dramatically affected the rate and course of cultural evolution. Recent work suggests that the end of the last ice age drove the cultural innovation of animal and plant domestication in the Middle East (Zeder), not only due to warmer temperatures and increased rainfall, but also to a higher level of atmospheric carbon dioxide which made agriculture increasingly viable (McCorriston and Hole, cited in Zeder). Megadroughts during the Paleolithic might well have been stimulating factors behind the migration of hominid populations out of Africa and across Asia (Scholz et al). Thus, it is hardly surprising that modern anthropogenically induced global warming—in all its’ climate altering manifestations—may be driving a new wave of cultural change and even evolution in the West as we seek a sustainable homeostatic equilibrium with the environment of the future. In 1962, Rachel Carson’s Silent Spring exposed some of the threats that modern industrial agriculture poses to environmental sustainability. This prompted a public debate from which the modern environmental movement arose and, with it, an expanding awareness and attendant anxiety about the safety and nutritional quality of contemporary foods, especially those that are grown with chemical pesticides and fertilizers and/or are highly processed. This environmental consciousness led to some modification in eating habits, manifest by some embracing wholefood and vegetarian dietary regimes (or elements of them). Most recently, a widespread awareness of climate change has forced rapid change in contemporary Western foodways, while in other climate related areas of socio-political and economic significance such as energy production and usage, there is little evidence of real acceleration of change. Ongoing research into the effects of this expanding environmental consciousness continues in various disciplinary contexts such as geography (Eshel and Martin) and health (McMichael et al). In food studies, Vileisis has proposed that the 1970s environmental movement’s challenge to the polluting practices of industrial agri-food production, concurrent with the women’s movement (asserting women’s right to know about everything, including food production), has led to both cooks and eaters becoming increasingly knowledgeable about the links between agricultural production and consumer and environmental health, as well as the various social justice issues involved. As a direct result of such awareness, alternatives to the industrialised, global food system are now emerging (Kloppenberg et al.). The Slow Food (R)evolution The tenets of the Slow Food movement, now some two decades old, are today synergetic with the growing consternation about climate change. In 1983, Carlo Petrini formed the Italian non-profit food and wine association Arcigola and, in 1986, founded Slow Food as a response to the opening of a McDonalds in Rome. From these humble beginnings, which were then unashamedly positing a return to the food systems of the past, Slow Food has grown into a global organisation that has much more future focused objectives animating its challenges to the socio-cultural and environmental costs of industrial food. Slow Food does have some elements that could be classed as reactionary and, therefore, the opposite of evolutionary. In response to the increasing homogenisation of culinary habits around the world, for instance, Slow Food’s Foundation for Biodiversity has established the Ark of Taste, which expands upon the idea of a seed bank to preserve not only varieties of food but also local and artisanal culinary traditions. In this, the Ark aims to save foods and food products “threatened by industrial standardization, hygiene laws, the regulations of large-scale distribution and environmental damage” (SFFB). Slow Food International’s overarching goals and activities, however, extend far beyond the preservation of past foodways, extending to the sponsoring of events and activities that are attempting to create new cuisine narratives for contemporary consumers who have an appetite for such innovation. Such events as the Salone del Gusto (Salon of Taste) and Terra Madre (Mother Earth) held in Turin every two years, for example, while celebrating culinary traditions, also focus on contemporary artisanal foods and sustainable food production processes that incorporate the most current of agricultural knowledge and new technologies into this production. Attendees at these events are also driven by both an interest in tradition, and their own very current concerns with health, personal satisfaction and environmental sustainability, to change their consumer behavior through an expanded self-awareness of the consequences of their individual lifestyle choices. Such events have, in turn, inspired such events in other locations, moving Slow Food from local to global relevance, and affecting the intellectual evolution of foodway cultures far beyond its headquarters in Bra in Northern Italy. This includes in the developing world, where millions of farmers continue to follow many traditional agricultural practices by necessity. Slow Food Movement’s forward-looking values are codified in the International Commission on the Future of Food and Agriculture 2006 publication, Manifesto on the Future of Food. This calls for changes to the World Trade Organisation’s rules that promote the globalisation of agri-food production as a direct response to the “climate change [which] threatens to undermine the entire natural basis of ecologically benign agriculture and food preparation, bringing the likelihood of catastrophic outcomes in the near future” (ICFFA 8). It does not call, however, for a complete return to past methods. To further such foodway awareness and evolution, Petrini founded the University of Gastronomic Sciences at Slow Food’s headquarters in 2004. The university offers programs that are analogous with the Slow Food’s overall aim of forging sustainable partnerships between the best of old and new practice: to, in the organisation’s own words, “maintain an organic relationship between gastronomy and agricultural science” (UNISG). In 2004, Slow Food had over sixty thousand members in forty-five countries (Paxson 15), with major events now held each year in many of these countries and membership continuing to grow apace. One of the frequently cited successes of the Slow Food movement is in relation to the tomato. Until recently, supermarkets stocked only a few mass-produced hybrids. These cultivars were bred for their disease resistance, ease of handling, tolerance to artificial ripening techniques, and display consistency, rather than any culinary values such as taste, aroma, texture or variety. In contrast, the vine ripened, ‘farmer’s market’ tomato has become the symbol of an “eco-gastronomically” sustainable, local and humanistic system of food production (Jordan) which melds the best of the past practice with the most up-to-date knowledge regarding such farming matters as water conservation. Although the term ‘heirloom’ is widely used in relation to these tomatoes, there is a distinctively contemporary edge to the way they are produced and consumed (Jordan), and they are, along with other organic and local produce, increasingly available in even the largest supermarket chains. Instead of a wholesale embrace of the past, it is the connection to, and the maintenance of that connection with, the processes of production and, hence, to the environment as a whole, which is the animating premise of the Slow Food movement. ‘Slow’ thus creates a gestalt in which individuals integrate their lifestyles with all levels of the food production cycle and, hence to the environment and, importantly, the inherently related social justice issues. ‘Slow’ approaches emphasise how the accelerated pace of contemporary life has weakened these connections, while offering a path to the restoration of a sense of connectivity to the full cycle of life and its relation to place, nature and climate. In this, the Slow path demands that every consumer takes responsibility for all components of his/her existence—a responsibility that includes becoming cognisant of the full story behind each of the products that are consumed in that life. The Slow movement is not, however, a regime of abstention or self-denial. Instead, the changes in lifestyle necessary to support responsible sustainability, and the sensual and aesthetic pleasure inherent in such a lifestyle, exist in a mutually reinforcing relationship (Pietrykowski 2004). This positive feedback loop enhances the potential for promoting real and long-term evolution in social and cultural behaviour. Indeed, the Slow zeitgeist now informs many areas of contemporary culture, with Slow Travel, Homes, Design, Management, Leadership and Education, and even Slow Email, Exercise, Shopping and Sex attracting adherents. Mainstreaming Concern with Ethical Food Production The role of the media in “forming our consciousness—what we think, how we think, and what we think about” (Cunningham and Turner 12)—is self-evident. It is, therefore, revealing in relation to the above outlined changes that even the most functional cookbooks and cookery magazines (those dedicated to practical information such as recipes and instructional technique) in Western countries such as the USA, UK and Australian are increasingly reflecting and promoting an awareness of ethical food production as part of this cultural change in food habits. While such texts have largely been considered as useful but socio-politically relatively banal publications, they are beginning to be recognised as a valid source of historical and cultural information (Nussel). Cookbooks and cookery magazines commonly include discussion of a surprising range of issues around food production and consumption including sustainable and ethical agricultural methods, biodiversity, genetic modification and food miles. In this context, they indicate how rapidly the recent evolution of foodways has been absorbed into mainstream practice. Much of such food related media content is, at the same time, closely identified with celebrity mass marketing and embodied in the television chef with his or her range of branded products including their syndicated articles and cookbooks. This commercial symbiosis makes each such cuisine-related article in a food or women’s magazine or cookbook, in essence, an advertorial for a celebrity chef and their named products. Yet, at the same time, a number of these mass media food celebrities are raising public discussion that is leading to consequent action around important issues linked to climate change, social justice and the environment. An example is Jamie Oliver’s efforts to influence public behaviour and government policy, a number of which have gained considerable traction. Oliver’s 2004 exposure of the poor quality of school lunches in Britain (see Jamie’s School Dinners), for instance, caused public outrage and pressured the British government to commit considerable extra funding to these programs. A recent study by Essex University has, moreover, found that the academic performance of 11-year-old pupils eating Oliver’s meals improved, while absenteeism fell by 15 per cent (Khan). Oliver’s exposé of the conditions of battery raised hens in 2007 and 2008 (see Fowl Dinners) resulted in increased sales of free-range poultry, decreased sales of factory-farmed chickens across the UK, and complaints that free-range chicken sales were limited by supply. Oliver encouraged viewers to lobby their local councils, and as a result, a number banned battery hen eggs from schools, care homes, town halls and workplace cafeterias (see, for example, LDP). The popular penetration of these ideas needs to be understood in a historical context where industrialised poultry farming has been an issue in Britain since at least 1848 when it was one of the contributing factors to the establishment of the RSPCA (Freeman). A century after Upton Sinclair’s The Jungle (published in 1906) exposed the realities of the slaughterhouse, and several decades since Peter Singer’s landmark Animal Liberation (1975) and Tom Regan’s The Case for Animal Rights (1983) posited the immorality of the mistreatment of animals in food production, it could be suggested that Al Gore’s film An Inconvenient Truth (released in 2006) added considerably to the recent concern regarding the ethics of industrial agriculture. Consciousness-raising bestselling books such as Jim Mason and Peter Singer’s The Ethics of What We Eat and Michael Pollan’s The Omnivore’s Dilemma (both published in 2006), do indeed ‘close the loop’ in this way in their discussions, by concluding that intensive food production methods used since the 1950s are not only inhumane and damage public health, but are also damaging an environment under pressure from climate change. In comparison, the use of forced labour and human trafficking in food production has attracted far less mainstream media, celebrity or public attention. It could be posited that this is, in part, because no direct relationship to the environment and climate change and, therefore, direct link to our own existence in the West, has been popularised. Kevin Bales, who has been described as a modern abolitionist, estimates that there are currently more than 27 million people living in conditions of slavery and exploitation against their wills—twice as many as during the 350-year long trans-Atlantic slave trade. Bales also chillingly reveals that, worldwide, the number of slaves is increasing, with contemporary individuals so inexpensive to purchase in relation to the value of their production that they are disposable once the slaveholder has used them. Alongside sex slavery, many other prevalent examples of contemporary slavery are concerned with food production (Weissbrodt et al; Miers). Bales and Soodalter, for example, describe how across Asia and Africa, adults and children are enslaved to catch and process fish and shellfish for both human consumption and cat food. Other campaigners have similarly exposed how the cocoa in chocolate is largely produced by child slave labour on the Ivory Coast (Chalke; Off), and how considerable amounts of exported sugar, cereals and other crops are slave-produced in certain countries. In 2003, some 32 per cent of US shoppers identified themselves as LOHAS “lifestyles of health and sustainability” consumers, who were, they said, willing to spend more for products that reflected not only ecological, but also social justice responsibility (McLaughlin). Research also confirms that “the pursuit of social objectives … can in fact furnish an organization with the competitive resources to develop effective marketing strategies”, with Doherty and Meehan showing how “social and ethical credibility” are now viable bases of differentiation and competitive positioning in mainstream consumer markets (311, 303). In line with this recognition, Fair Trade Certified goods are now available in British, European, US and, to a lesser extent, Australian supermarkets, and a number of global chains including Dunkin’ Donuts, McDonalds, Starbucks and Virgin airlines utilise Fair Trade coffee and teas in all, or parts of, their operations. Fair Trade Certification indicates that farmers receive a higher than commodity price for their products, workers have the right to organise, men and women receive equal wages, and no child labour is utilised in the production process (McLaughlin). Yet, despite some Western consumers reporting such issues having an impact upon their purchasing decisions, social justice has not become a significant issue of concern for most. The popular cookery publications discussed above devote little space to Fair Trade product marketing, much of which is confined to supermarket-produced adverzines promoting the Fair Trade products they stock, and international celebrity chefs have yet to focus attention on this issue. In Australia, discussion of contemporary slavery in the press is sparse, having surfaced in 2000-2001, prompted by UNICEF campaigns against child labour, and in 2007 and 2008 with the visit of a series of high profile anti-slavery campaigners (including Bales) to the region. The public awareness of food produced by forced labour and the troubling issue of human enslavement in general is still far below the level that climate change and ecological issues have achieved thus far in driving foodway evolution. This may change, however, if a ‘Slow’-inflected connection can be made between Western lifestyles and the plight of peoples hidden from our daily existence, but contributing daily to them. Concluding Remarks At this time of accelerating techno-cultural evolution, due in part to the pressures of climate change, it is the creative potential that human conscious awareness brings to bear on these challenges that is most valuable. Today, as in the caves at Lascaux, humanity is evolving new images and narratives to provide rational solutions to emergent challenges. As an example of this, new foodways and ways of thinking about them are beginning to evolve in response to the perceived problems of climate change. The current conscious transformation of food habits by some in the West might be, therefore, in James Lovelock’s terms, a moment of “revolutionary punctuation” (178), whereby rapid cultural adaption is being induced by the growing public awareness of impending crisis. It remains to be seen whether other urgent human problems can be similarly and creatively embraced, and whether this trend can spread to offer global solutions to them. References An Inconvenient Truth. Dir. Davis Guggenheim. Lawrence Bender Productions, 2006. Bales, Kevin. Disposable People: New Slavery in the Global Economy. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2004 (first published 1999). Bales, Kevin, and Ron Soodalter. The Slave Next Door: Human Trafficking and Slavery in America Today. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2009. Carson, Rachel. Silent Spring. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1962. Chalke, Steve. “Unfinished Business: The Sinister Story behind Chocolate.” The Age 18 Sep. 2007: 11. Cunningham, Stuart, and Graeme Turner. The Media and Communications in Australia Today. Crows Nest: Allen & Unwin, 2002. Davey, Gwenda Beed. “Foodways.” The Oxford Companion to Australian Folklore. Ed. Gwenda Beed Davey, and Graham Seal. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1993. 182–85. Doherty, Bob, and John Meehan. “Competing on Social Resources: The Case of the Day Chocolate Company in the UK Confectionery Sector.” Journal of Strategic Marketing 14.4 (2006): 299–313. Eshel, Gidon, and Pamela A. Martin. “Diet, Energy, and Global Warming.” Earth Interactions 10, paper 9 (2006): 1–17. Fowl Dinners. Exec. Prod. Nick Curwin and Zoe Collins. Dragonfly Film and Television Productions and Fresh One Productions, 2008. Freeman, Sarah. Mutton and Oysters: The Victorians and Their Food. London: Gollancz, 1989. Gould, S. J., and N. Eldredge. “Punctuated Equilibrium Comes of Age.” Nature 366 (1993): 223–27. (ICFFA) International Commission on the Future of Food and Agriculture. Manifesto on the Future of Food. Florence, Italy: Agenzia Regionale per lo Sviluppo e l’Innovazione nel Settore Agricolo Forestale and Regione Toscana, 2006. Jamie’s School Dinners. Dir. Guy Gilbert. Fresh One Productions, 2005. Jordan, Jennifer A. “The Heirloom Tomato as Cultural Object: Investigating Taste and Space.” Sociologia Ruralis 47.1 (2007): 20-41. Khan, Urmee. “Jamie Oliver’s School Dinners Improve Exam Results, Report Finds.” Telegraph 1 Feb. 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.telegraph.co.uk/education/educationnews/4423132/Jamie-Olivers-school-dinners-improve-exam-results-report-finds.html >. Kloppenberg, Jack, Jr, Sharon Lezberg, Kathryn de Master, G. W. Stevenson, and John Henrickson. ‘Tasting Food, Tasting Sustainability: Defining the Attributes of an Alternative Food System with Competent, Ordinary People.” Human Organisation 59.2 (Jul. 2000): 177–86. (LDP) Liverpool Daily Post. “Battery Farm Eggs Banned from Schools and Care Homes.” Liverpool Daily Post 12 Jan. 2008. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.liverpooldailypost.co.uk/liverpool-news/regional-news/2008/01/12/battery-farm-eggs-banned-from-schools-and-care-homes-64375-20342259 >. Lovelock, James. The Ages of Gaia: A Biography of Our Living Earth. New York: Bantam, 1990 (first published 1988). Mason, Jim, and Peter Singer. The Ethics of What We Eat. Melbourne: Text Publishing, 2006. McLaughlin, Katy. “Is Your Grocery List Politically Correct? Food World’s New Buzzword Is ‘Sustainable’ Products.” The Wall Street Journal 17 Feb. 2004. 29 Aug. 2009 < http://www.globalexchange.org/campaigns/fairtrade/coffee/1732.html >. McMichael, Anthony J, John W Powles, Colin D Butler, and Ricardo Uauy. “Food, Livestock Production, Energy, Climate Change, and Health.” The Lancet 370 (6 Oct. 2007): 1253–63. Miers, Suzanne. “Contemporary Slavery”. A Historical Guide to World Slavery. Ed. Seymour Drescher, and Stanley L. Engerman. New York: Oxford University Press, 1998. Mintz, Sidney W. Tasting Food, Tasting Freedom: Excursions into Eating, Culture, and the Past. Boston: Beacon Press, 1994. Nussel, Jill. “Heating Up the Sources: Using Community Cookbooks in Historical Inquiry.” History Compass 4/5 (2006): 956–61. Off, Carol. Bitter Chocolate: Investigating the Dark Side of the World's Most Seductive Sweet. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2008. Paxson, Heather. “Slow Food in a Fat Society: Satisfying Ethical Appetites.” Gastronomica: The Journal of Food and Culture 5.1 (2005): 14–18. Pietrykowski, Bruce. “You Are What You Eat: The Social Economy of the Slow Food Movement.” Review of Social Economy 62:3 (2004): 307–21. Pollan, Michael. The Omnivore’s Dilemma: A Natural History of Four Meals. New York: The Penguin Press, 2006. Regan, Tom. The Case for Animal Rights. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1983. Scholz, Christopher A., Thomas C. Johnson, Andrew S. Cohen, John W. King, John A. Peck, Jonathan T. Overpeck, Michael R. Talbot, Erik T. Brown, Leonard Kalindekafe, Philip Y. O. Amoako, Robert P. Lyons, Timothy M. Shanahan, Isla S. Castañeda, Clifford W. Heil, Steven L. Forman, Lanny R. McHargue, Kristina R. Beuning, Jeanette Gomez, and James Pierson. “East African Megadroughts between 135 and 75 Thousand Years Ago and Bearing on Early-modern Human Origins.” PNAS: Proceedings of the National Academy of the Sciences of the United States of America 104.42 (16 Oct. 2007): 16416–21. Sinclair, Upton. The Jungle. New York: Doubleday, Jabber & Company, 1906. Singer, Peter. Animal Liberation. New York: HarperCollins, 1975. (SFFB) Slow Food Foundation for Biodiversity. “Ark of Taste.” 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.fondazioneslowfood.it/eng/arca/lista.lasso >. (UNISG) University of Gastronomic Sciences. “Who We Are.” 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.unisg.it/eng/chisiamo.php >. Vileisis, Ann. Kitchen Literacy: How We Lost Knowledge of Where Food Comes From and Why We Need to Get It Back. Washington: Island Press/Shearwater Books, 2008. Weissbrodt, David, and Anti-Slavery International. Abolishing Slavery and its Contemporary Forms. New York and Geneva: Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, United Nations, 2002. Zeder, Melinda A. “The Neolithic Macro-(R)evolution: Macroevolutionary Theory and the Study of Culture Change.” Journal of Archaeological Research 17 (2009): 1–63.

“Live free or die!” (New Hampshire State motto) Should individuals be free to make lifestyle decisions (such as what, when and how much to eat and how much physical activity to take), without undue interference from the state, even when their decisions may lead to negative consequences (obesity, heart disease, diabetes)? The UN Declaration of Human Rights enshrines the belief that “All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights”. The philosophy of Libertarianism (Locke) proposes that rights can be negative (e.g. the freedom to be free from outside interference) as well as positive (e.g. the right to certain benefits supplied by others). Robert Nozick, a proponent of Libertarianism, has argued that we have the right to make informed decisions about our lives without unnecessary interference. This entitlement requires that we exercise our rights only as far as they do not infringe the rights of others. The popular notion of the “Nanny State” (often used derogatively) is discussed, and the metaphor is extended to draw on the Super Nanny phenomenon, a reality television series that has been shown in numerous countries including the UK, the US, and Australia. It is argued in this paper that social marketing, when done well, can help create a “Super Nanny State” (implying positive connotations). In the “Nanny State” people are told what to do; in the “Super Nanny State” people are empowered to make healthier decisions. Social marketing applies commercial marketing principles to “sell” ideas (rather than goods or services) with the aim of improving the welfare of individuals and/or society. Where the common good may not be easily discerned, Donovan and Henley recommended using the UN Declaration of Human Rights as the baseline reference point. Social marketing is frequently used to persuade individuals to make healthier lifestyle decisions such as “eat less [saturated] fat”, “eat two fruits and five veg a day”, “find thirty minutes of physical activity a day”. Recent medical gains in immunisation, sanitation and treating infectious diseases mean that the health of a population can now be more improved by influencing lifestyle decisions than by treating illness (Rothschild). Social marketing activities worldwide are directed at influencing lifestyle decisions to prevent or minimise lifestyle diseases. “Globesity” is the new epidemic (Kline). Approximately one billion people globally are overweight or obese (compared to 850 million who are underweight); most worryingly, about 10% of children worldwide are now overweight or obese with rising incidence of type 2 diabetes in this population (Yach, Stuckler, and Brownwell). “Nanny state” is a term people often use derogatively to refer to government intervention (see Henley and Jackson). Knag (405) made a distinction between old-style, authoritarian “paternalism”, which chastised the individual using laws and sanctions, and a newer “maternalism” or “nanny state” which smothers the individual with “education and therapy (or rather, propaganda and regulation)”. Knag’s use of the term “Nanny State” still has pejorative connotations. In the “Nanny State”, governments are seen as using the tool of social marketing to tell people what they should and shouldn’t do, as if they were children being supervised by a nanny. At the extreme, people may be afraid that social marketing could be used by the State as a way to control the thoughts of the vulnerable, a view expressed some years ago by participants in a survey of attitudes towards social marketing (Laczniak, Lusch, and Murphy). More recently, the debate is more likely to focus on why social marketing often appears to be ineffective, rather than frighteningly effective (Hastings, Stead, and Macintosh). Another concern is the high level of fear being generated by much of the social marketing effort (Hastings and MacFadyen; Henley). It is as if nanny thinks she must scream at her children all the time to warn them that they will die if they don’t listen to her. However, by extension, I am suggesting that the “Super Nanny State” metaphor could have positive associations, with an authoritative (rather than authoritarian) parenting figure, one who explains appropriate sanctions (laws and regulations) but who is also capable of informing, inspiring and empowering. Still, the Libertarian ethical viewpoint would question whether governments, through social marketers, have the right to try to influence people’s lifestyle decisions such as what and how much to eat, how much to exercise, etc. In the rise of the “Nanny State”, Holt argued that governments are extending the range of their regulatory powers, restricting free markets and intruding into areas of personal responsibility, all under the guise of acting for the public’s good. A number of arguments, discussed below, can be proposed to justify interference by the State in the lifestyle decisions of individuals. The Economic Argument One argument that is often quoted to justify interference by the State is that the economic costs of allowing unsafe/unhealthy behaviours have to be borne by the community. It has been estimated in the US that medical costs relating to diabetes (which is associated directly with obesity) increased from $44 billion to $92 billion in five years (Yach, et al). The economic argument can be useful for persuading governments to invest in prevention but is not sufficient as a fundamental justification for interference. If we say that we want people to eat more healthily because their health costs will be burdensome to the community, we imply that we would not ask them to do so if their health costs were not burdensome, even if they were dying prematurely as a result. The studies relating to the economic costs of obesity have not been as extensive as those relating to the economic costs of tobacco (Yach, et al), where some have argued that prematurely dying of smoking-related diseases is less costly to the State than the costs incurred in living to old age (Barendregt, et al). This conclusion has been disputed (Rasmussen et al), but even if true, would not provide sufficient justification to cease tobacco control efforts. Similarly, I think people would expect social marketing efforts relating to nutrition and physical activity to continue even if an economic analysis showed that people dying prematurely from obesity-related illnesses were costing the State less overall in health care costs than people living an additional twenty years. The Consumer Protection Argument Some degree of interference by the State is desirable and often necessary because people are not entirely self-reliant in every circumstance (Mead). The social determinants of health (Marmot and Wilkinson) are sufficiently well-understood to justify government regulation to reduce inequalities in housing, education, access to health services, etc. Implicit in the criticism that the “Nanny State” treats people like children is the assumption that children are treated without dignity and respect. The positive parent or “Super Nanny” treats children with respect but recognises their vulnerability in unfamiliar or dangerous contexts. A survey of opinion in the UK in 2004 by the King’s Fund, an independent think tank, found that the public generally supported government initiatives to encourage healthier school meals; ensure cheaper fruit and vegetables; pass laws to limit salt, fat and sugar in foods; stop advertising junk foods for children and regulate for nutrition labels on food (UK public wants a “Nanny State”). The UK’s recently established National Social Marketing Centre has made recommendations for social marketing strategies to improve public health and Prime Minister Tony Blair has responded by making public health, especially the growing obesity problem, a central issue for government initiatives, offering a “helping hand” approach (Triggle). The Better Alternative Argument Wikler considered the case for more punitive government intervention in the obesity debate by weighing the pros and cons of an interesting strategy: the introduction of a “fat tax” that would require citizens to be weighed and, if found to be overweight, require them to pay a surcharge. He concluded that this level of state interference would not be justified because there are other ways to appeal to the risk-taker’s autonomy, through education and therapeutic efforts. Governments can use social marketing as one of these better alternatives to punitive sanctions. The Level Playing Field Argument Social marketers argue that many lifestyle behaviours are not entirely voluntary (O’Connell and Price). For example, it is argued that an individual’s choices about eating fast food, consuming sweetened soft drinks, and living sedentary lives have already been partially determined by commercial efforts. Thus, they argue that social marketing efforts are intended to level the playing field – educate, inform, and restore true personal autonomy to people, enabling them to make rational choices (Smith). For example, Kline’s media education program in Canada, with a component of “media risk reduction”, successfully educated young consumers (elementary school children) with strategies for “tuning out” by asking them to come up with a plan for what they would do if they “turned off TV, video games and PCs for a whole week?” (p. 249). The “tune out challenge” resulted in a reduction of media exposure (80%) displaced into active leisure pursuits. A critical aspect of this intervention was the contract drawn up in advance, with the children setting their own goals and strategies (Kline). In this view, the state is justified in trying to level the playing field, by using social marketing to offer information as well as alternative, healthier choices that can be freely accepted or rejected (Rothschild). Conclusion A real concern is that when people are treated like children, they become like children, retaining their desires and appetites but abdicating responsibility for their individual choices to the state (Knag). Some smokers, for example, declare that they will continue to smoke until the government bans smoking (Brown). Governments and social marketers have a responsibility to fund/design campaigns so that the audience views the message as informative rather than proscriptive. Joffe and Mindell (967) advocated the notion of a “canny state” with “less reliance on telling people what to do and more emphasis on making healthy choices easier”. Finally, one of the central tenets of marketing is the concept of “exchange” – the marketer must identify the benefits to be gained from buying a product. In social marketing terms, interference in an individual’s right to act freely can be effective and justified when the benefits are clearly identifiable and credible. Rothschild described marketing’s role as providing a middle point between libertarianism and paternalism, offering free choice and incentives to behave in ways that benefit the common good. Rather than shaking a finger at the individual (along the lines of earlier “Don’t Do Drugs” campaigns), the “Super Nanny” state, via social marketing, can inform and engage individuals in ways that make healthier choices more appealing and the individual feel more empowered to choose them. References Barendregt, J.J., L. Bonneux, O.J. van der Maas. “The Health Care Costs of Smoking.” New England Journal of Medicine 337.15 (1997): 1052-7. Brown, D. Depressed Men: Angry Women: Non-Stereotypical Gender Responses to Anti-Smoking Messages in Older Smokers. Unpublished Masters dissertation, Edith Cowan University, Perth, Western Australia, 2001. Donovan, R., and N. Henley. Social Marketing: Principles and Practice. Melbourne: IP Communications, 2003. Joffe, M., and J. Mindell. “A Tentative Step towards Healthy Public Policy.” Journal of Epidemiology and Community Health 58 (2004): 966-8. Hastings, G.B., and L. MacFadyen. “The Limitations of Fear Messages.” Tobacco Control 11 (2002): 73-5. Hastings, G.B., M. Stead, and A.M. Macintosh. “Rethinking Drugs Prevention: Radical Thoughts from Social Marketing.” Health Education Journal 61.4 (2002): 347-64. Henley, N. “You Will Die! Mass Media Invocations of Existential Dread.” M/C Journal 5.1 (2002). 1 May 2006 http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0203/youwilldie.php>. Henley, N., and J. Jackson. “Is It ‘Too Bloody Late’? Older People’s Response to the National Physical Activity Guidelines.” Journal of Research for Consumers 10 (2006). 7 Aug. 2006 <http://www.jrconsumers.com/_data/page/3180/ NPAGs_paper_consumer_version_may_06.pdf>. Holt, T. The Rise of the Nanny State: How Consumer Advocates Try to Run Our Lives. US: Capital Research Centre, 1995. Kline, S. “Countering Children’s Sedentary Lifestyles: An Evaluative Study of a Media-Risk Education Approach.” Childhood 12.2 (2005): 239-58. Knag, S. “The Almighty, Impotent State: Or, the Crisis of Authority.” Independent Review 1.3 (1997): 397-413. Laczniak, G.R., R.F. Lusch, and P. Murphy. “Social Marketing: Its Ethical Dimensions.” Journal of Marketing 43 (Spring 1979): 29-36. Locke, J. An Essay Concerning Human Understanding. Ed. J.W. Yolton. London: J.M. Dent & Sons, 1690/1961. Marmot, M.G., and R.G. Wilkinson, R.G., eds. Social Determinants of Health. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999. Mead, L. “Telling the Poor What to Do.” Public Interest 6 Jan. 1998. 1 May 2006 <http://www.polisci.wisc.edu/~soss/Courses/PA974/Readings/week%208/Mead_1998.pdf>. National Social Marketing Centre. It’s Our Health! Realising the Potential of Effective Social Marketing. Summary Report. 7 Aug. 2006 http://www.nsms.org.uk/images/CoreFiles/NCCSUMMARYItsOurHealthJune2006.pdf>. Nozick, R. Anarchy, State and Utopia. New York: Basic Books, 1974. O’Connell, J.K., and J.H. Price. “Ethical Theories for Promoting Health through Behavioral Change.” Journal of School Health 53.8 (1983): 476-9. Rasmussen, S.R., E. Prescott, T.I.A. Sorensen, and J. Sogaard. “The Total Lifetime Costs of Smoking”. European Journal of Public Health 14 (2004): 95-100. Rothschild, M. “Carrots, Sticks, and Promises: A Conceptual Framework for the Management of Public Health and Social Issue Behaviors.” Journal of Marketing 63.4 (1999): 24-37. Smith, A. “Setting a Strategy for Health.” British Medical Journal 304.6823 (8 Feb. 1992): 376-9. Triggle, N. “From Nanny State to a Helping Hand”. BBC News 25 July 2006. 9 Aug. 2006 http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/health/5214276.stm>. “UK Public Wants a ‘Nanny State’”. BBC News 28 June 2004. 9 Aug. 2006 http://news.bbc.co.uk/1/hi/health/3839447.stm>. United Nations, Office of the High Commissioner of Human Rights. Universal Declaration of Human Rights. 18 Sep. 2001 http://www.unhchr.ch/udhr/lang/eng.htm>. Wikler, D. “Persuasion and Coercion for Health: Ethical Issues in Government Efforts to Change Life-Styles.” Millbank Memorial Fund Quarterly, Health and Society 56.3 (1978): 303-38. Yach, D., D. Stuckler, and K.D. Brownwell. “Epidemiological and Economic Consequences of the Global Epidemics of Obesity and Diabetes.” Nature Medicine 12.1 (2006): 62-6. Citation reference for this article MLA Style Henley, Nadine. "Free to Be Obese in a ‘Super Nanny State’?." M/C Journal 9.4 (2006). echo date('d M. Y'); ?> <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0609/6-henley.php>. APA Style Henley, N. (Sep. 2006) "Free to Be Obese in a ‘Super Nanny State’?," M/C Journal, 9(4). Retrieved echo date('d M. Y'); ?> from <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0609/6-henley.php>.

Pentingnya membangun OCB tidak lepas dari komitmen karyawan dalam organisasi. Komitmen karyawan akan mendorong terciptanya OCB dan tanpa adanya kontrol yang baik dalam pemberian kompensasi yang sesuai dengan hasil kerja tentunya memperlambat kerja pegawai. Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk menguji dan menganalisis pengaruh kompensasi dan komitmen organisasi terhadap kepuasan kerja dan OCB. Jumlah responden dalam penelitian ini berjumlah 86 orang. Pengumpulan data diperoleh dengan kuesioner menggunakan skala likert. Metode analisis data menggunakan Path Analysis. Hasil penelitian diperoleh bahwa kompensasi berpengaruh positif dan signifikan terhadap kepuasan kerja dan Kepuasan kerja berpengaruh positif dan signifikan terhadap OCB. Kata Kunci : Komitmen Organisasi, Kompensasi, Kepuasan kerja dan OCBDAFTAR PUSTAKA Bangun, Wilson. (2012). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Erlangga. Jakarta. Bernardin, H. John, & Joyce E.A Russel. (2003). Human resource management(An Experimental Approach International Edition). Mc. Graw-Hill Inc. Singapore. Baedhowi. (2007). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Pelita Insani. Semarang Bigliardi, Barbara & Albert, Ivo Dormio. (2012). The Impact of Organizational Culture on The Job Satisfaction of Knowledge Workers. Emerald Group. Vol.2 No.1, 36-51.Blau, P.M. (1964). Exchange and Power in Social Life. Transaction Publishers. Wiley, New York, NY.Bohlander, George, & Snell, Scott. (2010). Principles of Human Resource. Management, 15th ed. Mason, OH: South Western – Cengage Learning Boon, C. & Hartog, D.D. (2014). Human Resource Management and Organizational Citizenship Behavior The Mediating Role of Job Satisfaction. Netherland: Scriptiesonline.uba.uva.nl Cassio, Wayne F. (1997). Managing Human Resources, Productivity, Quality of Work Life Product Fourth Edition, New York: McGraw Hill International. Chinyere N. I. (2013). Job Satisfaction and Organizational Citizenship Behavior of Library Personnel in Selected Nigerian Universities. International Journal of Science and Research (IJSR) ISSN (Online): 2319-7064 Colquitt, Jason A., Jeffery A. LePine., Michael J. Wesson. (2011). Organizational Behaviour. New York: McGraw-Hill International Companies. Delery, E. J. & Doty, H. D. (1996). Modes of Theorizing in Strategic Human ResourcecManagement: Tests of Universalistic, Contingency, and Configurationally PerformancecPredictions, Academy of Management Journal, 39(4), 802–35. Dewi, S., Suwandana, Made. (2016). Pengaruh Kepuasan Kerja Terhadap Organizational Citizenship Behavior (OCB) Dengan Komitmen Organisasional Sebagai Variabel Mediasi. E-Jurnal Manajemen Unud, Vol. 5 No.9 : 5643-5670. Darma, P.S & Supryanto, Achmad.S. (2017). The effect of compensation on satisfaction and employe performance. Management and Economics Journal. E-ISSN: 2598-9537 P-ISSN: 2599-3402. Journal Home Page: http://ejournal.uin-malang.ac.id/index.php/mec. De Saa-Perez, P. & JM. Garcia-Falcon. (2002). A Resource-based View of Human Resource Management & Organizational Capabilities Development. International Journal of Human Resource Management. Vol. 13. 123–40. Dewanggana, B.D., Paramita, P.D. & Haryono, A.T. (2016). Pengaruh Komitmen Organisasi, Kepuasan Kerja, Budaya Organisasi Terhadap Organizational Citizenship Behavior (OCB) Yang Berdampak Pada Prestasi Kerja Karyawan (Studi Pada PT. PLN App Semarang). Journal Of Management, Vol. 2 No. 2 Edy Sutrisno, (2014). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Cetak Ke Enam. Pranada Media Group. Jakarta. Fahmi, Irham. (2014). Analisa kinerja keuangan. Alfabeta. Bandung. Fitrianasari,D.,Nimran,U.,&Utami,H.,N. (2013).Pengaruh Kompensasi DanKepuasanKerja Terhadap OrganizationalCitizenship Behavior(OCB)dan Kinerja Karyawan. (Studi pada Perawat Rumah SakitUmum “Darmayu”di KabupatenPonorogo”). Jurnal ProfitVol.7 No.1Flippo, Edwin B (1997). Manajemen Personalia, Edisi Indonesia. ErlangaJakarta. Guest, D. (1997). Human Resource Management and Performance: A Review and Research Agenda. The International Journal of Human Resource Management. Vol. 8 (3). 263-76. Hartono, B & Setiawan, R. (2013). Judul penelitian Pengaruh Komitmen Organisasional Terhadap Kepuasan Kerja Karyawan Paparon’s Pizza City Of Tomorrow. AGORAVol.1, No.1, 1-8. Hasibuan, Malayu. (2012). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia dan Kunci Keberhasilan. Haji Mas Agung. Jakarta. Handoko,THani.(2014).Manajemen Personalia &SumberdayaManusia.Edisi Kedua.Cetakan Ke-21. BPFE-Yogyakarta. Yogyakarta. Indrawati, Endang Sri. dan Nafi’, C. (2017). Hubungan Antara Kepuasan Kerja Dengan Organizational Citizenship Behavior Pada Karyawan CV. Elfa’s Kudus. Jurnal Empati. Vol. 7 No. 3, 134 – 145. Joarder, M. H. R., Sharif, M. Y., & Ahmmed, K. (2011). Mediating role of affectivecommitment in hrm practices and turnover intention. relationship: a study in adeveloping context. Business and Economics Research Journal, Vol 2 (4), 135–158. Kamel B., El Amine M.B., and Abdeljalil M., (2015). Relationship between Job Satisfaction and Organizational Citizenship Behavior in the National Company for Distribution of Electricity and Gas.European Journal of Business and Management Vol.7, No.30 1-6 Khan, A.H.,Muhammad M.N., Muhammad A &Wasim, H. (2012). Impact ofJob Satisfaction onEmployee Performance:An Empirical Study of Autonomous MedicalInstitutions of Pakistan.African Journalof Business Management,Vol. 6, 2697-2705 Kreitner, R &Kinicki, A. (2014). Perilaku Organisasi. Salemba Empat. Jakarta. Kurniawan, A. (2015). Pengaruh Komitmen Organisasi Terhadap Organizational Citizenship Behavior (OCB) PT X Bandung. Jurnal Manajemen, Vol.15 No.1, 95-118. Kwantes, Karam, Kuo, & Towson. (2009). Culture's influence on the perception of OCB as in-role or extra-role. Kanada. International Journal of Intercultural Relations Luthans, Fred. (2006). Perilaku Organisasi edisi 10. Penerbit ANDI. Yogyakarta. Mangkunegara, A.A. Anwar Prabu. 2013.Manajemen Sumber Daya ManusiaPerusahaan.RemajaRosdakarya. Bandung. Mathis, R.L. & J.H. Jackson. (2006). Human Resource Management: Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Terjemahan Dian Angelia. Salemba Empat. Jakarta. ----------------------------------. (2011). Human Resource Management: Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Terjemahan Dian Angelia. Salemba Empat. Jakarta. Mehboob & Bhutto. (2012). Job Satisfaction as a Predictor of Organizational Citizenship Behavior A Study of Faculty Members at Business Institutes. Jurnal Ilmu Pendidikan, (Online) Vol. 3, No 9(http://www.journal-archieves14.webs.com/1447-1455.pdf) Mondy,R Wayne. (2008).ManajemenSumberDaya Manusia. Jilid 2Edisi 10. PenerbitErlangga. Jakarta. Muguongo, Muguna,, Muriithi. (2015). Effects of Compensation on Job Satisfaction Among Secondary School Teachers in Maara Sub - County o Tharaka Nithi County, Kenya”, Published online October 10, 2015 (http://www.sciencepublishinggroup.com/j/jhrm) ISSN: 2331-0707 (Print); ISSN: 2331-0715 (Online) Nazar, Omer Abdallah Ahmed. (2016). Impact of Human Resource Management Practices on Organizational Citizenship Behavior: An Empirical Investigation from Banking Sector of Sudan. International Review of Management and Marketing. Vol. 6(4), 964-973. Nursyamsi. (2013). Organizational Citizenship Behavior dan Pemberdayaan terhadap Komitmen Organisasi serta Dampaknya terhadap Kinerja Karyawan. Jurnal Keuangan dan Perbankan Vol. 17 No 3, 488-498. Nurandini, A & Lataruva, E. (2014). Judul penelitian Analisis Pengaruh Komitmen Organisasi Terhadap Kinerja Karyawan (Studi Pada Pegawai Perum PERUMNAS Jakarta). JurnalStudiManajemen& Organisasi Vol 11, 78–91. Omer, N. & Ahmed, A. (2017). Impact of Human Resource Management Practices on Organizational Citizenship Behavior: An Empirical Investigation from Banking Sector of Sudan. International Review of Management and Marketing. Vol. 6(4), 964-973. Oyeniyi, K.O, Afolabi, M.A, Olayanju, Mufutau (2014). Effect of Human Resource Management Practices on Job Satisfaction: An Empirical Investigation of Nigeria Banks. International Journal of Academic Research in Business and Social Sciences, Vol. 4, No. 8, 243-251. Organ, D. W. (1990). The motivational basis of organizational citizen ship behavior. In B. M. Staw, & L. L. Cummings (Eds.), Research in organizational behavior (pp. 43-72). Greenwich, CT: JAI Press. Organ, D. W., Podsakoff, P. M., & MacKenzie, S. B. (2006). Organizational citizenship behavior: Its nature, antecedents, and consequences. Thousand Oaks, CA: SAGE. Pala, Fikri. Eker, Semith dkk.2008. The effect of demographic characteristic on organizational commitment and job satisfaction : An Empirical study on Turkish health care staff. The journal of industrial relations and human resources Vol. 10 No. 2 Purwanto, A.H. (2011). Pengaruh Kualitas Layanan Internal dan Orientasi Pemberi Layanan Terhadap Kinerja Pegawai di Kantor Perijinan Kabupaten Lamongan. Jurnal Psikosains. Vol. 3(1) : 55-72. Priyatno, Duwi. (2011). Buku Saku Analisis Statistik Data. Penerbit Media Kom. Yogyakarta. Prowse, Peter & Prowse, Julie. (2009). The dilemma of performance appraisal. Measuring Business Excellence, 13 (4) : 69 – 77. Podsakoff P.M, Michae Ahearne, MacKenzie S.B (1997). Organizational Citizenship Behavior and the Quantity of Work Group Perpormance. American Psychological Association. Vol. 82 No. 2, 262-270. Rahayu, N.M.N & Riana, I.G. (2017). Pengaruh Kompensasi Terhadap Kepuasan Kerja dan Keinginan Keluar Pada Hotel Amaris Legian. E-JurnalManajemen Unud, Vol. 6,No. 11, 5804-5833 Ramadhani, A.A (2013). Pengaruh Kompensasi Terhadap Motivasi Kerja Di PT. Pos Indonesia (Persero) Bandung. Skripsi: Program Studi Manajemen, Universitas Pendidikan Indonesia. (http://repository.upi.edu/1299/ [16 November 2013]Rahmayanti, Febriana, dan Dewi. (2014). Faktor-Faktor yang MempengaruhiOrganizationalCitizenshipBehavior(OCB).JurnalEcopsyVol.1No.3 Retnoningsih, T., Sunuharjo, B.S & Ruhana, I. 2015. Pengaruh Kompensasi Terhadap Kepuasan Kerja Dan Kinerja Karyawan (Studi Pada Karyawan PT PLN (Persero) Distribusi Jawa Timur Area Malang). Richard L. Hughes, Robert C. Ginnett, and Gordon J. Curphy. (2012). Leadership, Enhancing the Lessons of Experience, Alih Bahasa: Putri Izzati. Salemba Humanika. Jakarta. Robbins, S.P., & Judge, T.A. (2008). Perilaku organisasi. organizational behavior. buku 1. edisi 12. Penerjemah: Angelica, D., Cahyani, R., dan Rosyid, A. Salemba Empat. Jakarta. Robbins, S. P. & Coulter, M. (2012). Management (11th ed.). Prentice Hall: River, N.J. Robbins, S.P dan Judge T.A. (2015).Perilaku Organisasi.SalembaEmpat. Jakarta. Rozzaid, Y., Toni Herlambang, T & dan Devi, A.M. (2015). Pengaruh Kompensasi Dan Motivasi Terhadap Kepuasan Kerja Karyawan (Studi Kasus Pada PT. Nusapro Telemedia Persada Cabang Banyuwangi). Jurnal ManajemenDanBisnis IndonesiaVol. 1No. 2, 201-220. Saleem, Sharjeel & Saba, Amin. (2013). The Impact of Organizational Support for Career Development and Supervisory Suppoert on Employee Performance : An Emperical Study From Pakistani Academic Sector. Europen Journal of Business and Management. 5 (5) : 194-207. Samsudin, Sadili. (2010). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Pustaka Setia. Bandung. Sasilu, J.B, Chinyio & Sures, S. (2015). The impact of compensation on the job satisfaction of public sector construction workers of jigawa state of Nigeria. The Business and Management Review. Vol. 6 No. 4.Schneider, B., dan Bowen, D.E. (1985). Employee and customer perceptions of service in bank: Replication and extension. Journal of Applied Psychology. Vol 70, 423-433. Sekaran, Uma. (2014). Metodologi Penelitian untuk Bisnis (Research Methods for Business). Salemba Empat. Jakarta. Siagian, Sondang., P. (2013). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Binapura Aksara. Jakarta. --------------------------, (2008). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia (EdisiPertama). Binapura Aksara. Jakarta. Siregar, S & Prasetio, A.P. (2015). Pengaruh Kepuasan Kerja dan Komikmen Organisasi Terhadap Organizational Citizenship Behavior (Prilaku OCB) Karyawan Kantor Distribusi PT. PLN (Persero) Distribusi Jawa Barat Dan Banten. E-Proceeding ofManagement.Vol.2 no.3Society for Human Resource Management. (2012). EmployeeJob Satisfaction and Engagement. A research report by SHRM. Retrieved from www.shrmstore. shrm.org. Solihin, Dadang. (2013). Optimalisasi Otonomi Daerah Kebijakan, Strategi dan Upaya. Yayasan Empat Sembilan. Jakarta. Srimulyani, V. A. (2009). Tipilogi dan Anteseden Komitmen Organisasi. Jurnal Ilmiah Widya Wana. Vol. 33 (1), 1-20. Steven, H Appelbaum, Michel Roy & Terry Gilliland. (2011). Globalization of performance appraisals: theory and applications. Management Decision, Vol. 49 (4) : 570-585. Subekhi, A. (2012). Pengantar Manajemen Sumber DayaManusia.PrestasiPustakaJakarta. Jakarta. Sugiyono. (2013). Metode Penelitian Kuantitatif Kualitatif dan R&D. Alfabeta. Bandung. Sutrisno,E. (2011).ManajemenSumberDayaManusia. PrenadaMediaGroup.Jakarta. Tan, R&Tarigan, Z.J.H. (2017). PengaruhKompensasiDanKepuasanKerjaTerhadap OrganizationalCitizenshipBehavior(OCB)MelaluiMotivasi KerjaSebagaiVariabelInterveningPada3HMotosport. AGORAVol. 5,No. 1 Titisari, Purnamie. (2014). Peranan Organizational Citizenship Behaviour (OCB) dalam Meningkatkan Kinerja Karyawan. Mitra Wacana Media. Jakarta. Uma Sankar Mishra, Aurolipy, Madhusmita Dash. (2017). Impact of HRM Practices on Job Satisfaction and Performance: An Empirical Study in Health Care Sector. International journal of economic research. Vol. 14, No. 1 Umar, Husein. (2003). Riset Sumber Daya Manusia Dalam Organisasi. Penerbit Gramedia Pustaka Utama. Jakarta. Wexley, Kenneth. & Gary Yukl. (2003). Perilaku organisasi dan psikologi personalia. Rineka Cipta. Jakarta. Wibowo. (2016). Manajemen Kinerja. PT. Rajagrafindo Persada. Jakarta. Widodo, SE. (2015). Manajemen Pengembangan Sumber Daya Manusia. Pustaka Pelajar. Yogyakarta. Yani. (2012). Manajemen Sumber Daya Manusia. Mitra Wacana Media. Jakarta.Zaenabadi, H. (2010). Job satisfaction and organizational commitment as antecedents of Organizational Citizenship Behavior (OCB) of teachers. Procedia Social and Behavioral Sciences Vol. 5 : 998–1003.

Cultural sociologists (Bourdieu; DiMaggio, “Cultural Capital”, “Classification”; Gans; Lamont & Foumier; Halle; Erickson) wrote about high culture and popular culture in an attempt to explain the growing social and economic inequalities, to find consensus on culture hierarchies, and to analyze cultural complexities. Halle states that this categorisation of culture into “high culture” and “popular culture” underlined most of the debate on culture in the last fifty years. Gans contends that both high culture and popular culture are stereotypes, public forms of culture or taste cultures, each sharing “common aesthetic values and standards of tastes” (8). However, this article is not concerned with these categorisations, or macro analysis. Rather, it is a reflection piece that inquires if opera, which is usually considered high culture, has become more equal to popular culture, and why some directors change the time and place of opera plots, whereas others will stay true to the original setting of the story. I do not consider these productions “adaptations,” but “post-modern morphologies,” and I will refer to this later in the paper. In other words, the paper is seeking to explain a social phenomenon and explore the underlying motives by quoting interviews with directors. The word ‘opera’ is defined in Elson’s Music Dictionary as: “a form of musical composition evolved shortly before 1600, by some enthusiastic Florentine amateurs who sought to bring back the Greek plays to the modern stage” (189). Hence, it was an experimentation to revive Greek music and drama believed to be the ideal way to express emotions (Grout 186). It is difficult to pinpoint the exact moment when stage directors started changing the time and place of the original settings of operas. The practice became more common after World War II, and Peter Brook’s Covent Garden productions of Boris Godunov (1948) and Salome (1949) are considered the prototypes of this practice (Sutcliffe 19-20). Richard Wagner’s grandsons, the brothers Wieland and Wolfgang Wagner are cited in the music literature as using technology and modern innovations in staging and design beginning in the early 1950s. Brief Background into the History of Opera Grout contends that opera began as an attempt to heighten the dramatic expression of language by intensifying the natural accents of speech through melody supported by simple harmony. In the late 1590s, the Italian composer Jacopo Peri wrote what is considered to be the first opera, but most of it has been lost. The first surviving complete opera is Euridice, a version of the Orpheus myth that Peri and Giulio Caccini jointly set to music in 1600. The first composer to understand the possibilities inherent in this new musical form was Claudio Monteverdi, who in 1607 wrote Orfeo. Although it was based on the same story as Euridice, it was expanded to a full five acts. Early opera was meant for small, private audiences, usually at court; hence it began as an elitist genre. After thirty years of being private, in 1637, opera went public with the opening of the first public opera house, Teatro di San Cassiano, in Venice, and the genre quickly became popular. Indeed, Monteverdi wrote his last two operas, Il ritorno d’Ulisse in patria and L’incoronazione di Poppea for the Venetian public, thereby leading the transition from the Italian courts to the ‘public’. Both operas are still performed today. Poppea was the first opera to be based on a historical rather than a mythological or allegorical subject. Sutcliffe argues that opera became popular because it was a new mixture of means: new words, new music, new methods of performance. He states, “operatic fashion through history may be a desire for novelty, new formulas displacing old” (65). By the end of the 17th century, Venice alone had ten opera houses that had produced more than 350 operas. Wealthy families purchased season boxes, but inexpensive tickets made the genre available to persons of lesser means. The genre spread quickly, and various styles of opera developed. In Naples, for example, music rather than the libretto dominated opera. The genre spread to Germany and France, each developing the genre to suit the demands of its audiences. For example, ballet became an essential component of French opera. Eventually, “opera became the profligate art as large casts and lavish settings made it the most expensive public entertainment. It was the only art that without embarrassment called itself ‘grand’” (Boorstin 467). Contemporary Opera Productions Opera continues to be popular. According to a 2002 report released by the National Endowment for the Arts, 6.6 million adults attended at least one live opera performance in 2002, and 37.6 million experienced opera on television, video, radio, audio recording or via the Internet. Some think that it is a dying art form, while others think to the contrary, that it is a living art form because of its complexity and “ability to probe deeper into the human experience than any other art form” (Berger 3). Some directors change the setting of operas with perhaps the most famous contemporary proponent of this approach being Peter Sellars, who made drastic changes to three of Mozart’s most famous operas. Le Nozze di Figaro, originally set in 18th-century Seville, was set by Sellars in a luxury apartment in the Trump Tower in New York City; Sellars set Don Giovanni in contemporary Spanish Harlem rather than 17th century Seville; and for Cosi Fan Tutte, Sellars chose a diner on Cape Cod rather than 18th century Naples. As one of the more than six million Americans who attend live opera each year, I have experienced several updated productions, which made me reflect on the convergence or cross-over between high culture and popular culture. In 2000, I attended a production of Don Giovanni at the Estates Theatre in Prague, the very theatre where Mozart conducted the world premiere in 1787. In this production, Don Giovanni was a fashion designer known as “Don G” and drove a BMW. During the 1999-2000 season, Los Angeles Opera engaged film director Bruce Beresford to direct Verdi’s Rigoletto. Beresford updated the original setting of 16th century Mantua to 20th century Hollywood. The lead tenor, rather than being the Duke of Mantua, was a Hollywood agent known as “Duke Mantua.” In the first act, just before Marullo announces to the Duke’s guests that the jester Rigoletto has taken a mistress, he gets the news via his cell phone. Director Ian Judge set the 2004 production of Le Nozze di Figaro in the 1950s. In one of the opening productions of the 2006-07 LA opera season, Vincent Patterson also chose the 1950s for Massenet’s Manon rather than France in the 1720s. This allowed the title character to appear in the fourth act dressed as Marilyn Monroe. Excerpts from the dress rehearsal can be seen on YouTube. Most recently, I attended a production of Ariane et Barbe-Bleu at the Paris Opera. The original setting of the Maeterlinck play is in Duke Bluebeard’s castle, but the time period is unclear. However, it is doubtful that the 1907 opera based on an 1899 play was meant to be set in what appeared to be a mental institution equipped with surveillance cameras whose screens were visible to the audience. The critical and audience consensus seemed to be that the opera was a musical success but a failure as a production. James Shore summed up the audience reaction: “the production team was vociferously booed and jeered by much of the house, and the enthusiastic applause that had greeted the singers and conductor, immediately went nearly silent when they came on stage”. It seems to me that a new class-related taste has emerged; the opera genre has shot out a subdivision which I shall call “post-modern morphologies,” that may appeal to a larger pool of people. Hence, class, age, gender, and race are becoming more important factors in conceptualising opera productions today than in the past. I do not consider these productions as new adaptations because the libretto and the music are originals. What changes is the fact that both text and sound are taken to a higher dimension by adding iconographic images that stimulate people’s brains. When asked in an interview why he often changes the setting of an opera, Ian Judge commented, “I try to find the best world for the story and characters to operate in, and I think you have to find a balance between the period the author set it in, the period he conceived it in and the nature of theatre and audiences at that time, and the world we live in.” Hence, the world today is complex, interconnected, borderless and timeless because of advanced technologies, and updated opera productions play with symbols that offer multiple meanings that reflect the world we live in. It may be that television and film have influenced opera production. Character tenor Graham Clark recently observed in an interview, “Now the situation has changed enormously. Television and film have made a lot of things totally accessible which they were not before and in an entirely different perception.” Director Ian Judge believes that television and film have affected audience expectations in opera. “I think audiences who are brought up on television, which is bad acting, and movies, which is not that good acting, perhaps require more of opera than stand and deliver, and I have never really been happy with someone who just stands and sings.” Sociologist Wendy Griswold states that culture reflects social reality and the meaning of a particular cultural object (such as opera), originates “in the social structures and social patterns it reflects” (22). Screens of various technologies are embedded in our lives and normalised as extensions of our bodies. In those opera productions in which directors change the time and place of opera plots, use technology, and are less concerned with what the composer or librettist intended (which we can only guess), the iconographic images create multi valances, textuality similar to Mikhail Bakhtin’s notion of multiplicity of voices. Hence, a plurality of meanings. Plàcido Domingo, the Eli and Edyth Broad General Director of Los Angeles Opera, seeks to take advantage of the company’s proximity to the film industry. This is evidenced by his having engaged Bruce Beresford to direct Rigoletto and William Friedkin to direct Ariadne auf Naxos, Duke Bluebeard’s Castle and Gianni Schicchi. Perhaps the most daring example of Domingo’s approach was convincing Garry Marshall, creator of the television sitcom Happy Days and who directed the films Pretty Woman and The Princess Diaries, to direct Jacques Offenbach’s The Grand Duchess of Gerolstein to open the company’s 20th anniversary season. When asked how Domingo convinced him to direct an opera for the first time, Marshall responded, “he was insistent that one, people think that opera is pretty elitist, and he knew without insulting me that I was not one of the elitists; two, he said that you gotta make a funny opera; we need more comedy in the operetta and opera world.” Marshall rewrote most of the dialogue and performed it in English, but left the “songs” untouched and in the original French. He also developed numerous sight gags and added characters including a dog named Morrie and the composer Jacques Offenbach himself. Did it work? Christie Grimstad wrote, “if you want an evening filled with witty music, kaleidoscopic colors and hilariously good singing, seek out The Grand Duchess. You will not be disappointed.” The FanFaire Website commented on Domingo’s approach of using television and film directors to direct opera: You’ve got to hand it to Plàcido Domingo for having the vision to draw on Hollywood’s vast pool of directorial talent. Certainly something can be gained from the cross-fertilization that could ensue from this sort of interaction between opera and the movies, two forms of entertainment (elitist and perennially struggling for funds vs. popular and, it seems, eternally rich) that in Los Angeles have traditionally lived separate lives on opposite sides of the tracks. A wider audience, for example, never a problem for the movies, can only mean good news for the future of opera. So, did the Marshall Plan work? Purists of course will always want their operas and operettas ‘pure and unadulterated’. But with an audience that seemed to have as much fun as the stellar cast on stage, it sure did. Critic Alan Rich disagrees, calling Marshall “a representative from an alien industry taking on an artistic product, not to create something innovative and interesting, but merely to insult.” Nevertheless, the combination of Hollywood and opera seems to work. The Los Angeles Opera reported that the 2005-2006 season was its best ever: “ticket revenues from the season, which ended in June, exceeded projected figures by nearly US$900,000. Seasonal attendance at the Dorothy Chandler Pavilion stood at more than 86% of the house’s capacity, the largest percentage in the opera’s history.” Domingo continues with the Hollywood connection in the upcoming 2008-2009 season. He has reengaged William Friedkin to direct two of Puccini’s three operas titled collectively as Il Trittico. Friedkin will direct the two tragedies, Il Tabarro and Suor Angelica. Although Friedkin has already directed a production of the third opera in Il Trittico for Los Angeles, the comedy Gianni Schicchi, Domingo convinced Woody Allen to make his operatic directorial debut with this work. This can be viewed as another example of the desire to make opera and popular culture more equal. However, some, like Alan Rich, may see this attempt as merely insulting rather than interesting and innovative. With a top ticket price in Los Angeles of US$238 per seat, opera seems to continue to be elitist. Berger (2005) concurs with this idea and gives his rationale for elitism: there are rich people who support and attend the opera; it is an imported art from Europe that causes some marginalisation; opera is not associated with something being ‘moral,’ a concept engrained in American culture; it is expensive to produce and usually funded by kings, corporations, rich people; and the opera singers are rare –usually one in a million who will have the vocal quality to sing opera arias. Furthermore, Nicholas Kenyon commented in the early 1990s: “there is suspicion that audiences are now paying more and more money for their seats to see more and more money spent on stage” (Kenyon 3). Still, Garry Marshall commented that the budget for The Grand Duchess was US$2 million, while his budget for Runaway Bride was US$72 million. Kenyon warns, “Such popularity for opera may be illusory. The enjoyment of one striking aria does not guarantee the survival of an art form long regarded as over-elitist, over-recondite, and over-priced” (Kenyon 3). A recent development is the Metropolitan Opera’s decision to simulcast live opera performances from the Met stage to various cinemas around the world. These HD transmissions began with the 2006-2007 season when six performances were broadcast. In the 2007-2008 season, the schedule has expanded to eight live Saturday matinee broadcasts plus eight recorded encores broadcast the following day. According to The Los Angeles Times, “the Met’s experiment of merging film with live performance has created a new art form” (Aslup). Whether or not this is a “new art form,” it certainly makes world-class live opera available to countless persons who cannot travel to New York and pay the price for tickets, when they are available. In the US alone, more than 350 cinemas screen these live HD broadcasts from the Met. Top ticket price for these performances at the Met is US$375, while the lowest price is US$27 for seats with only a partial view. Top price for the HD transmissions in participating cinemas is US$22. This experiment with live simulcasts makes opera more affordable and may increase its popularity; combined with updated stagings, opera can engage a much larger audience and hope for even a mass consumption. Is opera moving closer and closer to popular culture? There still seems to be an aura of elitism and snobbery about opera. However, Plàcido Domingo’s attempt to join opera with Hollywood is meant to break the barriers between high and popular culture. The practice of updating opera settings is not confined to Los Angeles. As mentioned earlier, the idea can be traced to post World War II England, and is quite common in Europe. Examples include Erich Wonder’s approach to Wagner’s Ring, making Valhalla, the mythological home of the gods and typically a mountaintop, into the spaceship Valhalla, as well as my own experience with Don Giovanni in Prague and Ariane et Barbe-Bleu in Paris. Indeed, Sutcliffe maintains, “Great classics in all branches of the arts are repeatedly being repackaged for a consumerist world that is increasingly and neurotically self-obsessed” (61). Although new operas are being written and performed, most contemporary performances are of operas by Verdi, Mozart, and Puccini (www.operabase.com). This means that audiences see the same works repeated many times, but in different interpretations. Perhaps this is why Sutcliffe contends, “since the 1970s it is the actual productions that have had the novelty value grabbed by the headlines. Singing no longer predominates” (Sutcliffe 57). If then, as Sutcliffe argues, “operatic fashion through history may be a desire for novelty, new formulas displacing old” (Sutcliffe 65), then the contemporary practice of changing the original settings is simply the latest “new formula” that is replacing the old ones. If there are no new words or new music, then what remains are new methods of performance, hence the practice of changing time and place. Opera is a complex art form that has evolved over the past 400 years and continues to evolve, but will it survive? The underlining motives for directors changing the time and place of opera performances are at least three: for aesthetic/artistic purposes, financial purposes, and to reach an audience from many cultures, who speak different languages, and who have varied tastes. These three reasons are interrelated. In 1996, Sutcliffe wrote that there has been one constant in all the arguments about opera productions during the preceding two decades: “the producer’s wish to relate the works being staged to contemporary circumstances and passions.” Although that sounds like a purely aesthetic reason, making opera relevant to new, multicultural audiences and thereby increasing the bottom line seems very much a part of that aesthetic. It is as true today as it was when Sutcliffe made the observation twelve years ago (60-61). My own speculation is that opera needs to attract various audiences, and it can only do so by appealing to popular culture and engaging new forms of media and technology. Erickson concludes that the number of upper status people who are exclusively faithful to fine arts is declining; high status people consume a variety of culture while the lower status people are limited to what they like. Research in North America, Europe, and Australia, states Erickson, attest to these trends. My answer to the question can stage directors make opera and popular culture “equal” is yes, and they can do it successfully. Perhaps Stanley Sharpless summed it up best: After his Eden triumph, When the Devil played his ace, He wondered what he could do next To irk the human race, So he invented Opera, With many a fiendish grin, To mystify the lowbrows, And take the highbrows in. References The Grand Duchess. 2005. 3 Feb. 2008 < http://www.ffaire.com/Duchess/index.htm >.Aslup, Glenn. “Puccini’s La Boheme: A Live HD Broadcast from the Met.” Central City Blog Opera 7 Apr. 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.centralcityopera.org/blog/2008/04/07/puccini%E2%80%99s- la-boheme-a-live-hd-broadcast-from-the-met/ >.Berger, William. Puccini without Excuses. New York: Vintage, 2005.Boorstin, Daniel. The Creators: A History of Heroes of the Imagination. New York: Random House, 1992.Bourdieu, Pierre. Distinction: A Social Critique of the Judgment of Taste. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1984.Clark, Graham. “Interview with Graham Clark.” The KCSN Opera House, 88.5 FM. 11 Aug. 2006.DiMaggio, Paul. “Cultural Capital and School Success.” American Sociological Review 47 (1982): 189-201.DiMaggio, Paul. “Classification in Art.”_ American Sociological Review_ 52 (1987): 440-55.Elson, C. Louis. “Opera.” Elson’s Music Dictionary. Boston: Oliver Ditson, 1905.Erickson, H. Bonnie. “The Crisis in Culture and Inequality.” In W. Ivey and S. J. Tepper, eds. Engaging Art: The Next Great Transformation of America’s Cultural Life. New York: Routledge, 2007.Fanfaire.com. “At Its 20th Anniversary Celebration, the Los Angeles Opera Had a Ball with The Grand Duchess.” 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.fanfaire.com/Duchess/index.htm >.Gans, J. Herbert. Popular Culture and High Culture: An Analysis and Evaluation of Taste. New York: Basic Books, 1977.Grimstad, Christie. Concerto Net.com. 2005. 12 Jan. 2008 < http://www.concertonet.com/scripts/review.php?ID_review=3091 >.Grisworld, Wendy. Cultures and Societies in a Changing World. Thousand Oaks, CA: Pine Forge Press, 1994.Grout, D. Jay. A History of Western Music. Shorter ed. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, Inc, 1964.Halle, David. “High and Low Culture.” The Blackwell Encyclopedia of Sociology. London: Blackwell, 2006.Judge, Ian. “Interview with Ian Judge.” The KCSN Opera House, 88.5 FM. 22 Mar. 2006.Harper, Douglas. Online Etymology Dictionary. 2001. 19 Nov. 2006 < http://www.etymonline.com/index.php?search=opera&searchmode=none >.Kenyon, Nicholas. “Introduction.” In A. Holden, N. Kenyon and S. Walsh, eds. The Viking Opera Guide. New York: Penguin, 1993.Lamont, Michele, and Marcel Fournier. Cultivating Differences: Symbolic Boundaries and the Making of Inequality. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992.Lord, M.G. “Shlemiel! Shlemozzle! And Cue the Soprano.” The New York Times 4 Sep. 2005.Los Angeles Opera. “LA Opera General Director Placido Domingo Announces Results of Record-Breaking 20th Anniversary Season.” News release. 2006.Marshall, Garry. “Interview with Garry Marshall.” The KCSN Opera House, 88.5 FM. 31 Aug. 2005.National Endowment for the Arts. 2002 Survey of Public Participation in the Arts. Research Division Report #45. 5 Feb. 2008 < http://www.nea.gov/pub/NEASurvey2004.pdf >.NCM Fanthom. “The Metropolitan Opera HD Live.” 2 Feb. 2008 < http://fathomevents.com/details.aspx?seriesid=622&gclid= CLa59NGuspECFQU6awodjiOafA >.Opera Today. James Sobre: Ariane et Barbe-Bleue and Capriccio in Paris – Name This Stage Piece If You Can. 5 Feb. 2008 < http://www.operatoday.com/content/2007/09/ariane_et_barbe_1.php >.Rich, Alan. “High Notes, and Low.” LA Weekly 15 Sep. 2005. 6 May 2008 < http://www.laweekly.com/stage/a-lot-of-night-music/high-notes-and-low/8160/ >.Sharpless, Stanley. “A Song against Opera.” In E. O. Parrott, ed. How to Be Tremendously Tuned in to Opera. New York: Penguin, 1990.Shore, James. Opera Today. 2007. 4 Feb. 2008 < http://www.operatoday.com/content/2007/09/ariane_et_barbe_1.php >.Sutcliffe, Tom. Believing in Opera. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton UP, 1996.YouTube. “Manon Sex and the Opera.” 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YiBQhr2Sy0k >.

‘Every space has become ad space’. Steve Hayden, Wired Magazine, May 2003. Marshall McLuhan’s (1964) dictum that media technologies constitute a sensory extension of the body shares a conceptual affinity with Ernst Jünger’s notion of ‘“organic construction” [which] indicates [a] synergy between man and machine’ and Walter Benjamin’s exploration of the mimetic correspondence between the organic and the inorganic, between human and non-human forms (Bolz, 2002: 19). The logo or brand is co-extensive with various media of communication – billboards, TV advertisements, fashion labels, book spines, mobile phones, etc. Often the logo is interchangeable with the product itself or a way or life. Since all social relations are mediated, whether by communications technologies or architectonic forms ranging from corporate buildings to sporting grounds to family living rooms, it follows that there can be no outside for sociality. The social is and always has been in a mutually determining relationship with mediating forms. It is in this sense that there is no outside. Such an idea has become a refrain amongst various contemporary media theorists. Here’s a sample: There is no outside position anymore, nor is this perceived as something desirable. (Lovink, 2002a: 4) Both “us” and “them” (whoever we are, whoever they are) are all always situated in this same virtual geography. There’s no outside …. There is nothing outside the vector. (Wark, 2002: 316) There is no more outside. The critique of information is in the information itself. (Lash, 2002: 220) In declaring a universality for media culture and information flows, all of the above statements acknowledge the political and conceptual failure of assuming a critical position outside socio-technically constituted relations. Similarly, they recognise the problems inherent in the “ideology critique” of the Frankfurt School who, in their distinction between “truth” and “false-consciousness”, claimed a sort of absolute knowledge for the critic that transcended the field of ideology as it is produced by the culture industry. Althusser’s more complex conception of ideology, material practices and subject formation nevertheless also fell prey to the pretence of historical materialism as an autonomous “science” that is able to determine the totality, albeit fragmented, of lived social relations. One of the key failings of ideology critique, then, is its incapacity to account for the ways in which the critic, theorist or intellectual is implicated in the operations of ideology. That is, such approaches displace the reflexivity and power relationships between epistemology, ontology and their constitution as material practices within socio-political institutions and historical constellations, which in turn are the settings for the formation of ideology. Scott Lash abandons the term ideology altogether due to its conceptual legacies within German dialectics and French post-structuralist aporetics, both of which ‘are based in a fundamental dualism, a fundamental binary, of the two types of reason. One speaks of grounding and reconciliation, the other of unbridgeability …. Both presume a sphere of transcendence’ (Lash, 2002: 8). Such assertions can be made at a general level concerning these diverse and often conflicting approaches when they are reduced to categories for the purpose of a polemic. However, the work of “post-structuralists” such as Foucault, Deleuze and Guattari and the work of German systems theorist Niklas Luhmann is clearly amenable to the task of critique within information societies (see Rossiter, 2003). Indeed, Lash draws on such theorists in assembling his critical dispositif for the information age. More concretely, Lash (2002: 9) advances his case for a new mode of critique by noting the socio-technical and historical shift from ‘constitutive dualisms of the era of the national manufacturing society’ to global information cultures, whose constitutive form is immanent to informational networks and flows. Such a shift, according to Lash, needs to be met with a corresponding mode of critique: Ideologycritique [ideologiekritik] had to be somehow outside of ideology. With the disappearance of a constitutive outside, informationcritique must be inside of information. There is no outside any more. (2002: 10) Lash goes on to note, quite rightly, that ‘Informationcritique itself is branded, another object of intellectual property, machinically mediated’ (2002: 10). It is the political and conceptual tensions between information critique and its regulation via intellectual property regimes which condition critique as yet another brand or logo that I wish to explore in the rest of this essay. Further, I will question the supposed erasure of a “constitutive outside” to the field of socio-technical relations within network societies and informational economies. Lash is far too totalising in supposing a break between industrial modes of production and informational flows. Moreover, the assertion that there is no more outside to information too readily and simplistically assumes informational relations as universal and horizontally organised, and hence overlooks the significant structural, cultural and economic obstacles to participation within media vectors. That is, there certainly is an outside to information! Indeed, there are a plurality of outsides. These outsides are intertwined with the flows of capital and the imperial biopower of Empire, as Hardt and Negri (2000) have argued. As difficult as it may be to ascertain the boundaries of life in all its complexity, borders, however defined, nonetheless exist. Just ask the so-called “illegal immigrant”! This essay identifies three key modalities comprising a constitutive outside: material (uneven geographies of labour-power and the digital divide), symbolic (cultural capital), and strategic (figures of critique). My point of reference in developing this inquiry will pivot around an analysis of the importation in Australia of the British “Creative Industries” project and the problematic foundation such a project presents to the branding and commercialisation of intellectual labour. The creative industries movement – or Queensland Ideology, as I’ve discussed elsewhere with Danny Butt (2002) – holds further implications for the political and economic position of the university vis-à-vis the arts and humanities. Creative industries constructs itself as inside the culture of informationalism and its concomitant economies by the very fact that it is an exercise in branding. Such branding is evidenced in the discourses, rhetoric and policies of creative industries as adopted by university faculties, government departments and the cultural industries and service sectors seeking to reposition themselves in an institutional environment that is adjusting to ongoing structural reforms attributed to the demands by the “New Economy” for increased labour flexibility and specialisation, institutional and economic deregulation, product customisation and capital accumulation. Within the creative industries the content produced by labour-power is branded as copyrights and trademarks within the system of Intellectual Property Regimes (IPRs). However, as I will go on to show, a constitutive outside figures in material, symbolic and strategic ways that condition the possibility of creative industries. The creative industries project, as envisioned by the Blair government’s Department of Culture, Media and Sport (DCMS) responsible for the Creative Industry Task Force Mapping Documents of 1998 and 2001, is interested in enhancing the “creative” potential of cultural labour in order to extract a commercial value from cultural objects and services. Just as there is no outside for informationcritique, for proponents of the creative industries there is no culture that is worth its name if it is outside a market economy. That is, the commercialisation of “creativity” – or indeed commerce as a creative undertaking – acts as a legitimising function and hence plays a delimiting role for “culture” and, by association, sociality. And let us not forget, the institutional life of career academics is also at stake in this legitimating process. The DCMS cast its net wide when defining creative sectors and deploys a lexicon that is as vague and unquantifiable as the next mission statement by government and corporate bodies enmeshed within a neo-liberal paradigm. At least one of the key proponents of the creative industries in Australia is ready to acknowledge this (see Cunningham, 2003). The list of sectors identified as holding creative capacities in the CITF Mapping Document include: film, music, television and radio, publishing, software, interactive leisure software, design, designer fashion, architecture, performing arts, crafts, arts and antique markets, architecture and advertising. The Mapping Document seeks to demonstrate how these sectors consist of ‘... activities which have their origin in individual creativity, skill and talent and which have the potential for wealth and job creation through generation and exploitation of intellectual property’ (CITF: 1998/2001). The CITF’s identification of intellectual property as central to the creation of jobs and wealth firmly places the creative industries within informational and knowledge economies. Unlike material property, intellectual property such as artistic creations (films, music, books) and innovative technical processes (software, biotechnologies) are forms of knowledge that do not diminish when they are distributed. This is especially the case when information has been encoded in a digital form and distributed through technologies such as the internet. In such instances, information is often attributed an “immaterial” and nonrivalrous quality, although this can be highly misleading for both the conceptualisation of information and the politics of knowledge production. Intellectual property, as distinct from material property, operates as a scaling device in which the unit cost of labour is offset by the potential for substantial profit margins realised by distribution techniques availed by new information and communication technologies (ICTs) and their capacity to infinitely reproduce the digital commodity object as a property relation. Within the logic of intellectual property regimes, the use of content is based on the capacity of individuals and institutions to pay. The syndication of media content ensures that market saturation is optimal and competition is kept to a minimum. However, such a legal architecture and hegemonic media industry has run into conflict with other net cultures such as open source movements and peer-to-peer networks (Lovink, 2002b; Meikle, 2002), which is to say nothing of the digital piracy of software and digitally encoded cinematic forms. To this end, IPRs are an unstable architecture for extracting profit. The operation of Intellectual Property Regimes constitutes an outside within creative industries by alienating labour from its mode of information or form of expression. Lash is apposite on this point: ‘Intellectual property carries with it the right to exclude’ (Lash, 2002: 24). This principle of exclusion applies not only to those outside the informational economy and culture of networks as result of geographic, economic, infrastructural, and cultural constraints. The very practitioners within the creative industries are excluded from control over their creations. It is in this sense that a legal and material outside is established within an informational society. At the same time, this internal outside – to put it rather clumsily – operates in a constitutive manner in as much as the creative industries, by definition, depend upon the capacity to exploit the IP produced by its primary source of labour. For all the emphasis the Mapping Document places on exploiting intellectual property, it’s really quite remarkable how absent any elaboration or considered development of IP is from creative industries rhetoric. It’s even more astonishing that media and cultural studies academics have given at best passing attention to the issues of IPRs. Terry Flew (2002: 154-159) is one of the rare exceptions, though even here there is no attempt to identify the implications IPRs hold for those working in the creative industries sectors. Perhaps such oversights by academics associated with the creative industries can be accounted for by the fact that their own jobs rest within the modern, industrial institution of the university which continues to offer the security of a salary award system and continuing if not tenured employment despite the onslaught of neo-liberal reforms since the 1980s. Such an industrial system of traditional and organised labour, however, does not define the labour conditions for those working in the so-called creative industries. Within those sectors engaged more intensively in commercialising culture, labour practices closely resemble work characterised by the dotcom boom, which saw young people working excessively long hours without any of the sort of employment security and protection vis-à-vis salary, health benefits and pension schemes peculiar to traditional and organised labour (see McRobbie, 2002; Ross, 2003). During the dotcom mania of the mid to late 90s, stock options were frequently offered to people as an incentive for offsetting the often minimum or even deferred payment of wages (see Frank, 2000). It is understandable that the creative industries project holds an appeal for managerial intellectuals operating in arts and humanities disciplines in Australia, most particularly at Queensland University of Technology (QUT), which claims to have established the ‘world’s first’ Creative Industries faculty (http://www.creativeindustries.qut.com/). The creative industries provide a validating discourse for those suffering anxiety disorders over what Ruth Barcan (2003) has called the ‘usefulness’ of ‘idle’ intellectual pastimes. As a project that endeavours to articulate graduate skills with labour markets, the creative industries is a natural extension of the neo-liberal agenda within education as advocated by successive governments in Australia since the Dawkins reforms in the mid 1980s (see Marginson and Considine, 2000). Certainly there’s a constructive dimension to this: graduates, after all, need jobs and universities should display an awareness of market conditions; they also have a responsibility to do so. And on this count, I find it remarkable that so many university departments in my own field of communications and media studies are so bold and, let’s face it, stupid, as to make unwavering assertions about market demands and student needs on the basis of doing little more than sniffing the wind! Time for a bit of a reality check, I’d say. And this means becoming a little more serious about allocating funds and resources towards market research and analysis based on the combination of needs between students, staff, disciplinary values, university expectations, and the political economy of markets. However, the extent to which there should be a wholesale shift of the arts and humanities into a creative industries model is open to debate. The arts and humanities, after all, are a set of disciplinary practices and values that operate as a constitutive outside for creative industries. Indeed, in their creative industries manifesto, Stuart Cunningham and John Hartley (2002) loath the arts and humanities in such confused, paradoxical and hypocritical ways in order to establish the arts and humanities as a cultural and ideological outside. To this end, to subsume the arts and humanities into the creative industries, if not eradicate them altogether, is to spell the end of creative industries as it’s currently conceived at the institutional level within academe. Too much specialisation in one post-industrial sector, broad as it may be, ensures a situation of labour reserves that exceed market needs. One only needs to consider all those now unemployed web-designers that graduated from multi-media programs in the mid to late 90s. Further, it does not augur well for the inevitable shift from or collapse of a creative industries economy. Where is the standing reserve of labour shaped by university education and training in a post-creative industries economy? Diehard neo-liberals and true-believers in the capacity for perpetual institutional flexibility would say that this isn’t a problem. The university will just “organically” adapt to prevailing market conditions and shape their curriculum and staff composition accordingly. Perhaps. Arguably if the university is to maintain a modality of time that is distinct from the just-in-time mode of production characteristic of informational economies – and indeed, such a difference is a quality that defines the market value of the educational commodity – then limits have to be established between institutions of education and the corporate organisation or creative industry entity. The creative industries project is a reactionary model insofar as it reinforces the status quo of labour relations within a neo-liberal paradigm in which bids for industry contracts are based on a combination of rich technological infrastructures that have often been subsidised by the state (i.e. paid for by the public), high labour skills, a low currency exchange rate and the lowest possible labour costs. In this respect it is no wonder that literature on the creative industries omits discussion of the importance of unions within informational, networked economies. What is the place of unions in a labour force constituted as individualised units? The conditions of possibility for creative industries within Australia are at once its frailties. In many respects, the success of the creative industries sector depends upon the ongoing combination of cheap labour enabled by a low currency exchange rate and the capacity of students to access the skills and training offered by universities. Certainly in relation to matters such as these there is no outside for the creative industries. There’s a great need to explore alternative economic models to the content production one if wealth is to be successfully extracted and distributed from activities in the new media sectors. The suggestion that the creative industries project initiates a strategic response to the conditions of cultural production within network societies and informational economies is highly debateable. The now well documented history of digital piracy in the film and software industries and the difficulties associated with regulating violations to proprietors of IP in the form of copyright and trademarks is enough of a reason to look for alternative models of wealth extraction. And you can be sure this will occur irrespective of the endeavours of the creative industries. To conclude, I am suggesting that those working in the creative industries, be they content producers or educators, need to intervene in IPRs in such a way that: 1) ensures the alienation of their labour is minimised; 2) collectivising “creative” labour in the form of unions or what Wark (2001) has termed the “hacker class”, as distinct from the “vectoralist class”, may be one way of achieving this; and 3) the advocates of creative industries within the higher education sector in particular are made aware of the implications IPRs have for graduates entering the workforce and adjust their rhetoric, curriculum, and policy engagements accordingly. Works Cited Barcan, Ruth. ‘The Idleness of Academics: Reflections on the Usefulness of Cultural Studies’. Continuum: Journal of Media & Cultural Studies (forthcoming, 2003). Bolz, Norbert. ‘Rethinking Media Aesthetics’, in Geert Lovink, Uncanny Networks: Dialogues with the Virtual Intelligentsia. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2002, 18-27. Butt, Danny and Rossiter, Ned. ‘Blowing Bubbles: Post-Crash Creative Industries and the Withering of Political Critique in Cultural Studies’. Paper presented at Ute Culture: The Utility of Culture and the Uses of Cultural Studies, Cultural Studies Association of Australia Conference, Melbourne, 5-7 December, 2002. Posted to fibreculture mailing list, 10 December, 2002, http://www.fibreculture.org/archives/index.html Creative Industry Task Force: Mapping Document, DCMS (Department of Culture, Media and Sport), London, 1998/2001. http://www.culture.gov.uk/creative/mapping.html Cunningham, Stuart. ‘The Evolving Creative Industries: From Original Assumptions to Contemporary Interpretations’. Seminar Paper, QUT, Brisbane, 9 May, 2003, http://www.creativeindustries.qut.com/research/cirac/documen... ...ts/THE_EVOLVING_CREATIVE_INDUSTRIES.pdf Cunningham, Stuart; Hearn, Gregory; Cox, Stephen; Ninan, Abraham and Keane, Michael. Brisbane’s Creative Industries 2003. Report delivered to Brisbane City Council, Community and Economic Development, Brisbane: CIRAC, 2003. http://www.creativeindustries.qut.com/research/cirac/documen... ...ts/bccreportonly.pdf Flew, Terry. New Media: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002. Frank, Thomas. One Market under God: Extreme Capitalism, Market Populism, and the End of Economic Democracy. New York: Anchor Books, 2000. Hartley, John and Cunningham, Stuart. ‘Creative Industries: from Blue Poles to fat pipes’, in Malcolm Gillies (ed.) The National Humanities and Social Sciences Summit: Position Papers. Canberra: DEST, 2002. Hayden, Steve. ‘Tastes Great, Less Filling: Ad Space – Will Advertisers Learn the Hard Lesson of Over-Development?’. Wired Magazine 11.06 (June, 2003), http://www.wired.com/wired/archive/11.06/ad_spc.html Hardt, Michael and Negri, Antonio. Empire. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2000. Lash, Scott. Critique of Information. London: Sage, 2002. Lovink, Geert. Uncanny Networks: Dialogues with the Virtual Intelligentsia. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2002a. Lovink, Geert. Dark Fiber: Tracking Critical Internet Culture. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2002b. McLuhan, Marshall. Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1964. McRobbie, Angela. ‘Clubs to Companies: Notes on the Decline of Political Culture in Speeded up Creative Worlds’, Cultural Studies 16.4 (2002): 516-31. Marginson, Simon and Considine, Mark. The Enterprise University: Power, Governance and Reinvention in Australia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Meikle, Graham. Future Active: Media Activism and the Internet. Sydney: Pluto Press, 2002. Ross, Andrew. No-Collar: The Humane Workplace and Its Hidden Costs. New York: Basic Books, 2003. Rossiter, Ned. ‘Processual Media Theory’, in Adrian Miles (ed.) Streaming Worlds: 5th International Digital Arts & Culture (DAC) Conference. 19-23 May. Melbourne: RMIT University, 2003, 173-184. http://hypertext.rmit.edu.au/dac/papers/Rossiter.pdf Sassen, Saskia. Losing Control? Sovereignty in an Age of Globalization. New York: Columbia University Press, 1996. Wark, McKenzie. ‘Abstraction’ and ‘Hack’, in Hugh Brown, Geert Lovink, Helen Merrick, Ned Rossiter, David Teh, Michele Willson (eds). Politics of a Digital Present: An Inventory of Australian Net Culture, Criticism and Theory. Melbourne: Fibreculture Publications, 2001, 3-7, 99-102. Wark, McKenzie. ‘The Power of Multiplicity and the Multiplicity of Power’, in Geert Lovink, Uncanny Networks: Dialogues with the Virtual Intelligentsia. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2002, 314-325. Links http://hypertext.rmit.edu.au/dac/papers/Rossiter.pdf http://www.creativeindustries.qut.com/ http://www.creativeindustries.qut.com/research/cirac/documents/THE_EVOLVING_CREATIVE_INDUSTRIES.pdf http://www.creativeindustries.qut.com/research/cirac/documents/bccreportonly.pdf http://www.culture.gov.uk/creative/mapping.html http://www.fibreculture.org/archives/index.html http://www.wired.com/wired/archive/11.06/ad_spc.html Citation reference for this article Substitute your date of access for Dn Month Year etc... MLA Style Rossiter, Ned. "Creative Industries and the Limits of Critique from " M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture< http://www.media-culture.org.au/0306/11-creativeindustries.php>. APA Style Rossiter, N. (2003, Jun 19). Creative Industries and the Limits of Critique from . M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture, 6,< http://www.media-culture.org.au/0306/11-creativeindustries.php>

SuicideGirls.com In September 2001 two entrepreneurs Missy (coal-black Betty Page bangs and numerous tattoos) and Sean launched SuicideGirls.com. With their backgrounds in graphic design, programming and photography, they came up with the idea of launching an alternative adult site that started out as “a kind of an art project” — it grew out of an interest in Bunny Yeager’s pinup photos, where the control and attitude of the sexy women were emphasized, only now it was about pierced and tattooed females. Missy describes the portrayal of women on the site in the following words: The site is about the girls being in control and being in charge of how they’re portrayed. It’s also proof that sexuality and beauty aren’t mutually exclusive of intelligence, and we wanted to showcase all of the girls, but leave people guessing a little bit. There’s no need to go full-blown porno. SuicideGirls.com is an adult community that offers a mix of eroticism, creativity, personality and intelligence. SuicideGirls is about so-called empowered eroticism; it provides a site where girls outside of mainstream culture can express their individual style through soft erotic images, and web logs. Every week the site introduces new SuicideGirls, every day new pictures are added; a full national calendar of events is frequently updated and is searchable by location, date or keyword — members can be looked up by name, age, location or keywords; the site also features a magazine section with original fiction, articles and interviews with celebrities. What makes this site especially interesting is that each SuicideGirl has her own page featuring a pertinent profile with personal information such as age, stats, body mods, favorite books, music, sex positions, and current crushes. She can also put up pictures and video materials — including a web cam — of herself, express her thoughts and share her daily experiences in a blog, comment on other blogs and message boards, chat in designated chat rooms, and organize online and offline events. Kate78, Texan-born, is a regular blogger. She writes about her studies in Kansas City, a city she has come to hate after she learned that her car insurance could only be renewed in Texas. She describes herself as a “punk rock chick” — illustrated by pictures that show her with long spiky hair; she has got her nose pierced and her many tattoos — and a “suicidegirl”. There are plenty of blogs — e.g. LiveJournal, Blogspot, Punklog — where girls write about wanting to become a SuicideGirl. The girls are mainly motivated by a wish to share their bodily art paralleled by a sense of being in control over their image and admirers (they keep control over the photo sets and shoots). SuicideGirls.com is foremost an online community and therefore girls from all over the world can potentially become a SuicideGirl, as long as they have access to the Internet in order to publish to their personal page. These girls are in charge of their own online presentation, supported by a lively community where both women and men interact by reading and posting to the girls and each other’s blogs. In addition, members of the site can also post local events to the SuicideGirl calendar or the message boards, comment on pictures, and even hook up with one another. With the ability for members to create their own page, with their own profile picture and personal information, members can search for one another based on location, age, sex and personal preferences. Indeed, not only the SuicideGirls themselves have online pages to fill: subscribers to SuicideGirls.com have similar ‘privileges’, with the exception that they have to pay a small fee of $4 per month — though they can never refer to themselves as SuicideGirl: anyone entering the site has to log in as either ‘SuicideGirl’ or ‘Member’. Thus, SuicideGirls.com mixes a DIY attitude with alternative culture — especially Gothic, Punk and Emo — resulting in an appealing grassroots approach to sexuality that is of interest to both women and men. At the same time, the public identity of a SuicideGirl is constructed within a particular textual context dependent on commercial drivers. Through attracting fans on the basis of her “autonomous” self-representation — Goth fans, for instance — she brings in customers, raising questions about the tensions between “grassroots” self-representation and corporate branding. Collaborative Eroticism as Business Model We should document the interactions that occur among media consumers, between media consumers and media texts and between media consumers and media producers. The new participatory culture is taking shape at the intersection between three trends: 1) new tools and technologies enable consumers to archive, annotate, appropriate and re-circulate media content; 2) a range of subcultures promote do-it-yourself (DIY) media production, a discourse that shapes how consumers have deployed those technologies; and 3) economic trends favoring the horizontally integrated media conglomerates encourage the flow of images, ideas and narratives across multiple media channels and demand more active modes of spectatorship” (Jenkins 157). Traditionally the organization of economic production is based on the idea that individuals order their productive activities either on managerial hierarchies, or on production that is based on market prices (Benkler). Peer production represents a new mode of organizing that is not based on relations of dependence (managerial hierarchies) nor relations of independence (markets) rather peer production involves relations of interdependence. Peer production is a heterarchy characterized by relations of minimal hierarchy and by organizational heterogeneity (Stark). While traditionally structured organizations attempt to maximize internal order and control by enforcing a hierarchical system and establishing standards and clear lines of authority (Powell), heterarchies exist through permitting and even fostering a diversity of organizational logics and minimizing conformity (Chan). With the introduction of Mosaic and the Pentium chip in the mid-1990s the notion of the organization of production profoundly changed. The Internet could be used for more than looking up information or sending email. Instead, it offers a structure where participants are not organized by managerial hierarchies nor governed by price signals rather where people formed networks to collaborate in open source software projects or effectively constructing ‘user-created search engines’ for the exchange of e.g., music files, games (KaZaA, Gnutella), news and chat. While the present moment is marked by a legal standoff between robust communities of users (cultural co-producers) and the established media industry (particularly the music and film industry), some elements of the corporate media world have taken a different approach, embracing the new technological use rather than attempting to outlaw it. These corporations have found their way to online participatory networks and are attempting to use them for their own good. For instance, companies like Coca-Cola, BMW, and Apple offer online spaces – often in the form of thinly veiled advertisements (‘advertainment’) – where people can play games, watch movies, share files and the like in order to create or promote a company’s product, service or brand. They crucially rely upon blurring the boundaries between production, distribution and consumption, encouraging the target audience to work for them. Whether by playing games with embedded advertising, or inadvertently sending marketing information back to advertisers, or simply by passing advertising texts within one’s circle of friends, the target audience and the larger dynamic of participatory networks are ‘used’ by corporations to achieve their ends. SuicideGirls.com is a good example example of this emerging mode of (commons-based) peer production in a digitally networked environment – i.e. groups of individuals who participate in online shared spaces driven by diverse motivations, and serving corporate as well as community needs. The SuicideGirls’ blogs are the shared currency that binds SuicideGirls.com and its erotic consumers together as a “community”: SuicideGirls.com taps into online communities by enabling collaborative eroticism. Moving beyond adult entertainment, this trend of using blogs for commercial purposes raises interesting questions regarding, on the one hand, the cultural status of online blogging from a commercial perspective, e.g., how should we consider the cultural status of artifacts such as blogs that have commerce at the core of their identity: Can we speak of a displacement of aesthetic experience by the branding experience, or might these two experiences be seen as part of a continuum?; and, on the other hand, regarding participatory culture in a commercially mediated environment: e.g., What is the status of b2c, c2c, and p2p in a commercially structured network; What are the implications for user appropriation? The answers to these questions among others studied by various academic disciplines may contribute to the building of a framework for examining the consequences of this strategic shift towards relating to, reaching out to and linking online customers in a commercial web (b)log. Acknowledgement Anja Rau, thank you for your feedback. References Banerjee, A. “A Simple Model of Herd Behavior.” Quarterly Journal of Economics 1992: 797-817. Barabási, A. L. Linked: The New Science of Networks. Cambridge, MA: Perseus Publishing, 2002. Benkler, Y. “Coase’s Penguin, or, Linux and The Nature of the Firm.” Yale Law Journal, Winter v.04.3 2002-03. http://personal.uncc.edu/alblanch/SOVC.pdf. http://www.dcs.napier.ac.uk/~mm/socbytes/feb2002_i/9.html Castells, M. The Rise of the Network Society. Oxford: Blackwell, 2000. Castells, M. The Internet Galaxy: Reflections on the Internet, Business and Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001. Chan, A. Collaborative News Networks: Distributed Editing, Collective Action, and the Construction of Online News on Slashdot.org. Thesis M.Sc. at MIT’s Comparative Media Studies, 2002). http://www.marketing.unsw.edu.au/HTML/mktresearch/workingpapers/Cowley_Rossiter02_6.pdf http://www.xdreze.org/vitae1.pfd Du Gay, P.& Pryke, M. Cultural Economy. London: Sage Publications, 2002. Dyer, R., Stars (Revised). London: British Film Institute, 1998. Hagel, J. & Armstrong, A. Net Gain: Expanding Markets Through Virtual Communities. USA: McKinsey & Company, Inc., 1997.; Hebditch, D. and Anning, N. Porn Gold: Inside the Pornography Business. London: Faber & Faber, 1988. Jenkins, H. “Interactive audiences?” In Harries, D., ed. The New Media Book. London: British Film Institute, 2002. Kottler, P. Marketing Management: The Millennium Edition. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice Hall, 2000. Mayzlin, D. Promotional Chat on the Internet. PhD dissertation, MIT, Sloan School of Management, 2001. Oram, A. Peer-To-Peer: Harnessing the Power of Disruptive Technologies. Sebastopol: O’Reilly & Associates, 2001. O’Toole, L. Pornocopia: Porn, Sex, Technology and Desire. London: Serpent’s Tail, 1998. Pine, J. and Gilmore, J. The Experience Economy: Work is Theatre & Every Business a Stage. Boston: Harvard Business School Press, 1999. Powell, W. “Neither Market nor Hierarchy: Network Forms of Organization.” Research in Organizational Behavior, 12, 1990: 295-336. Schmitt, B. & Simonson, A. Marketing Aesthetics: The Strategic Management of Brands, Identity, and Image. New York: The Free Press, 1997. Slater, D. Consumer Culture and Modernity. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1997.Slater, D. and Tonkiss, F. Market Society: Markets and Modern Social Theory. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2001. http://www.stanford.edu/~woodyp/papers/capitalist_firm.pdf Stone, A. R. The War of Desire and Technology at the Close of the Mechanical Age. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1996. Sunstein C. Behavioral Law and Economics. Cambridge University Press, 2000. Thompson, J.B. The Media and Modernity: A Social Theory of the Media. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1995. Watts, D. and Strogatz, S. “Collective Dynamics of ‘Small-World’ Networks.” Nature, 393, 1998: 440-442. Williams, L. Hard Core: Power, Pleasure and the ‘Frenzy of the Visible’. London: Pandora Press, 1990. MLA Style Van der Graf, Shenja. "Blogging Business: SuicideGirls.com." M/C Journal 7.4 (2004). 10 October 2004 <http://www.media-culture.org.au/0410/07_suicide.php>. APA Style Van der Graf, S. (2004 Oct 11). Blogging Business: SuicideGirls.com, M/C Journal, 7(4). Retrieved Oct 10 2004 from <http://www.media-culture.org.au/0410/07_suicide.php>

At one point in Victor Hugo’s novel, The Hunchback of Notre Dame, the archdeacon, Claude Frollo, looked up from a book on his table to the edifice of the gothic cathedral, visible from his canon’s cell in the cloister of Notre Dame: “Alas!” he said, “this will kill that” (146). Frollo’s lament, that the book would destroy the edifice, captures the medieval cleric’s anxiety about the way in which Gutenberg’s print technology would become the new universal means for recording and communicating humanity’s ideas and artistic expression, replacing the grand monuments of architecture, human engineering, and craftsmanship. For Hugo, architecture was “the great handwriting of humankind” (149). The cathedral as the material outcome of human technology was being replaced by the first great machine—the printing press. At this point in the third millennium, some people undoubtedly have similar anxieties to Frollo: is it now the book’s turn to be destroyed by yet another great machine? The inclusion of “post print” in our title is not intended to sound the death knell of the book. Rather, we contend that despite the enduring value of print, digital publishing is “present and active” and is changing the way in which research, particularly in the humanities, is being undertaken. Our approach has three related parts. First, we consider how digital technologies are changing the way in which content is constructed, customised, modified, disseminated, and accessed within a global, distributed network. This section argues that the transition from print to electronic or digital publishing means both losses and gains, particularly with respect to shifts in our approaches to textuality, information, and innovative publishing. Second, we discuss the Children’s Literature Digital Resources (CLDR) project, with which we are involved. This case study of a digitising initiative opens out the transformative possibilities and challenges of digital publishing and e-scholarship for research communities. Third, we reflect on technology’s capacity to bring about major changes in the light of the theoretical and practical issues that have arisen from our discussion. I. Digitising in a “post-print age” We are living in an era that is commonly referred to as “the late age of print” (see Kho) or the “post-print age” (see Gunkel). According to Aarseth, we have reached a point whereby nearly all of our public and personal media have become more or less digital (37). As Kho notes, web newspapers are not only becoming increasingly more popular, but they are also making rather than losing money, and paper-based newspapers are finding it difficult to recruit new readers from the younger generations (37). Not only can such online-only publications update format, content, and structure more economically than print-based publications, but their wide distribution network, speed, and flexibility attract advertising revenue. Hype and hyperbole aside, publishers are not so much discarding their legacy of print, but recognising the folly of not embracing innovative technologies that can add value by presenting information in ways that satisfy users’ needs for content to-go or for edutainment. As Kho notes: “no longer able to satisfy customer demand by producing print-only products, or even by enabling online access to semi-static content, established publishers are embracing new models for publishing, web-style” (42). Advocates of online publishing contend that the major benefits of online publishing over print technology are that it is faster, more economical, and more interactive. However, as Hovav and Gray caution, “e-publishing also involves risks, hidden costs, and trade-offs” (79). The specific focus for these authors is e-journal publishing and they contend that while cost reduction is in editing, production and distribution, if the journal is not open access, then costs relating to storage and bandwith will be transferred to the user. If we put economics aside for the moment, the transition from print to electronic text (e-text), especially with electronic literary works, brings additional considerations, particularly in their ability to make available different reading strategies to print, such as “animation, rollovers, screen design, navigation strategies, and so on” (Hayles 38). Transition from print to e-text In his book, Writing Space, David Bolter follows Victor Hugo’s lead, but does not ask if print technology will be destroyed. Rather, he argues that “the idea and ideal of the book will change: print will no longer define the organization and presentation of knowledge, as it has for the past five centuries” (2). As Hayles noted above, one significant indicator of this change, which is a consequence of the shift from analogue to digital, is the addition of graphical, audio, visual, sonic, and kinetic elements to the written word. A significant consequence of this transition is the reinvention of the book in a networked environment. Unlike the printed book, the networked book is not bound by space and time. Rather, it is an evolving entity within an ecology of readers, authors, and texts. The Web 2.0 platform has enabled more experimentation with blending of digital technology and traditional writing, particularly in the use of blogs, which have spawned blogwriting and the wikinovel. Siva Vaidhyanathan’s The Googlization of Everything: How One Company is Disrupting Culture, Commerce and Community … and Why We Should Worry is a wikinovel or blog book that was produced over a series of weeks with contributions from other bloggers (see: http://www.sivacracy.net/). Penguin Books, in collaboration with a media company, “Six Stories to Start,” have developed six stories—“We Tell Stories,” which involve different forms of interactivity from users through blog entries, Twitter text messages, an interactive google map, and other features. For example, the story titled “Fairy Tales” allows users to customise the story using their own choice of names for characters and descriptions of character traits. Each story is loosely based on a classic story and links take users to synopses of these original stories and their authors and to online purchase of the texts through the Penguin Books sales website. These examples of digital stories are a small part of the digital environment, which exploits computer and online technologies’ capacity to be interactive and immersive. As Janet Murray notes, the interactive qualities of digital environments are characterised by their procedural and participatory abilities, while their immersive qualities are characterised by their spatial and encyclopedic dimensions (71–89). These immersive and interactive qualities highlight different ways of reading texts, which entail different embodied and cognitive functions from those that reading print texts requires. As Hayles argues: the advent of electronic textuality presents us with an unparalleled opportunity to reformulate fundamental ideas about texts and, in the process, to see print as well as electronic texts with fresh eyes (89–90). The transition to e-text also highlights how digitality is changing all aspects of everyday life both inside and outside the academy. Online teaching and e-research Another aspect of the commercial arm of publishing that is impacting on academe and other organisations is the digitising and indexing of print content for niche distribution. Kho offers the example of the Mark Logic Corporation, which uses its XML content platform to repurpose content, create new content, and distribute this content through multiple portals. As the promotional website video for Mark Logic explains, academics can use this service to customise their own textbooks for students by including only articles and book chapters that are relevant to their subject. These are then organised, bound, and distributed by Mark Logic for sale to students at a cost that is generally cheaper than most textbooks. A further example of how print and digital materials can form an integrated, customised source for teachers and students is eFictions (Trimmer, Jennings, & Patterson). eFictions was one of the first print and online short story anthologies that teachers of literature could customise to their own needs. Produced as both a print text collection and a website, eFictions offers popular short stories in English by well-known traditional and contemporary writers from the US, Australia, New Zealand, UK, and Europe, with summaries, notes on literary features, author biographies, and, in one instance, a YouTube movie of the story. In using the eFictions website, teachers can build a customised anthology of traditional and innovative stories to suit their teaching preferences. These examples provide useful indicators of how content is constructed, customised, modified, disseminated, and accessed within a distributed network. However, the question remains as to how to measure their impact and outcomes within teaching and learning communities. As Harley suggests in her study on the use and users of digital resources in the humanities and social sciences, several factors warrant attention, such as personal teaching style, philosophy, and specific disciplinary requirements. However, in terms of understanding the benefits of digital resources for teaching and learning, Harley notes that few providers in her sample had developed any plans to evaluate use and users in a systematic way. In addition to the problems raised in Harley’s study, another relates to how researchers can be supported to take full advantage of digital technologies for e-research. The transformation brought about by information and communication technologies extends and broadens the impact of research, by making its outputs more discoverable and usable by other researchers, and its benefits more available to industry, governments, and the wider community. Traditional repositories of knowledge and information, such as libraries, are juggling the space demands of books and computer hardware alongside increasing reader demand for anywhere, anytime, anyplace access to information. Researchers’ expectations about online access to journals, eprints, bibliographic data, and the views of others through wikis, blogs, and associated social and information networking sites such as YouTube compete with the traditional expectations of the institutions that fund libraries for paper-based archives and book repositories. While university libraries are finding it increasingly difficult to purchase all hardcover books relevant to numerous and varied disciplines, a significant proportion of their budgets goes towards digital repositories (e.g., STORS), indexes, and other resources, such as full-text electronic specialised and multidisciplinary journal databases (e.g., Project Muse and Proquest); electronic serials; e-books; and specialised information sources through fast (online) document delivery services. An area that is becoming increasingly significant for those working in the humanities is the digitising of historical and cultural texts. II. Bringing back the dead: The CLDR project The CLDR project is led by researchers and librarians at the Queensland University of Technology, in collaboration with Deakin University, University of Sydney, and members of the AustLit team at The University of Queensland. The CLDR project is a “Research Community” of the electronic bibliographic database AustLit: The Australian Literature Resource, which is working towards the goal of providing a complete bibliographic record of the nation’s literature. AustLit offers users with a single entry point to enhanced scholarly resources on Australian writers, their works, and other aspects of Australian literary culture and activities. AustLit and its Research Communities are supported by grants from the Australian Research Council and financial and in-kind contributions from a consortium of Australian universities, and by other external funding sources such as the National Collaborative Research Infrastructure Strategy. Like other more extensive digitisation projects, such as Project Gutenberg and the Rosetta Project, the CLDR project aims to provide a centralised access point for digital surrogates of early published works of Australian children’s literature, with access pathways to existing resources. The first stage of the CLDR project is to provide access to digitised, full-text, out-of-copyright Australian children’s literature from European settlement to 1945, with selected digitised critical works relevant to the field. Texts comprise a range of genres, including poetry, drama, and narrative for young readers and picture books, songs, and rhymes for infants. Currently, a selection of 75 e-texts and digital scans of original texts from Project Gutenberg and Internet Archive have been linked to the Children’s Literature Research Community. By the end of 2009, the CLDR will have digitised approximately 1000 literary texts and a significant number of critical works. Stage II and subsequent development will involve digitisation of selected texts from 1945 onwards. A precursor to the CLDR project has been undertaken by Deakin University in collaboration with the State Library of Victoria, whereby a digital bibliographic index comprising Victorian School Readers has been completed with plans for full-text digital surrogates of a selection of these texts. These texts provide valuable insights into citizenship, identity, and values formation from the 1930s onwards. At the time of writing, the CLDR is at an early stage of development. An extensive survey of out-of-copyright texts has been completed and the digitisation of these resources is about to commence. The project plans to make rich content searchable, allowing scholars from children’s literature studies and education to benefit from the many advantages of online scholarship. What digital publishing and associated digital archives, electronic texts, hypermedia, and so forth foreground is the fact that writers, readers, publishers, programmers, designers, critics, booksellers, teachers, and copyright laws operate within a context that is highly mediated by technology. In his article on large-scale digitisation projects carried out by Cornell and University of Michigan with the Making of America collection of 19th-century American serials and monographs, Hirtle notes that when special collections’ materials are available via the Web, with appropriate metadata and software, then they can “increase use of the material, contribute to new forms of research, and attract new users to the material” (44). Furthermore, Hirtle contends that despite the poor ergonomics associated with most electronic displays and e-book readers, “people will, when given the opportunity, consult an electronic text over the print original” (46). If this preference is universally accurate, especially for researchers and students, then it follows that not only will the preference for electronic surrogates of original material increase, but preference for other kinds of electronic texts will also increase. It is with this preference for electronic resources in mind that we approached the field of children’s literature in Australia and asked questions about how future generations of researchers would prefer to work. If electronic texts become the reference of choice for primary as well as secondary sources, then it seems sensible to assume that researchers would prefer to sit at the end of the keyboard than to travel considerable distances at considerable cost to access paper-based print texts in distant libraries and archives. We considered the best means for providing access to digitised primary and secondary, full text material, and digital pathways to existing online resources, particularly an extensive indexing and bibliographic database. Prior to the commencement of the CLDR project, AustLit had already indexed an extensive number of children’s literature. Challenges and dilemmas The CLDR project, even in its early stages of development, has encountered a number of challenges and dilemmas that centre on access, copyright, economic capital, and practical aspects of digitisation, and sustainability. These issues have relevance for digital publishing and e-research. A decision is yet to be made as to whether the digital texts in CLDR will be available on open or closed/tolled access. The preference is for open access. As Hayles argues, copyright is more than a legal basis for intellectual property, as it also entails ideas about authorship, creativity, and the work as an “immaterial mental construct” that goes “beyond the paper, binding, or ink” (144). Seeking copyright permission is therefore only part of the issue. Determining how the item will be accessed is a further matter, particularly as future technologies may impact upon how a digital item is used. In the case of e-journals, the issue of copyright payment structures are evolving towards a collective licensing system, pay-per-view, and other combinations of print and electronic subscription (see Hovav and Gray). For research purposes, digitisation of items for CLDR is not simply a scan and deliver process. Rather it is one that needs to ensure that the best quality is provided and that the item is both accessible and usable by researchers, and sustainable for future researchers. Sustainability is an important consideration and provides a challenge for institutions that host projects such as CLDR. Therefore, items need to be scanned to a high quality and this requires an expensive scanner and personnel costs. Files need to be in a variety of formats for preservation purposes and so that they may be manipulated to be useable in different technologies (for example, Archival Tiff, Tiff, Jpeg, PDF, HTML). Hovav and Gray warn that when technology becomes obsolete, then content becomes unreadable unless backward integration is maintained. The CLDR items will be annotatable given AustLit’s NeAt funded project: Aus-e-Lit. The Aus-e-Lit project will extend and enhance the existing AustLit web portal with data integration and search services, empirical reporting services, collaborative annotation services, and compound object authoring, editing, and publishing services. For users to be able to get the most out of a digital item, it needs to be searchable, either through double keying or OCR (optimal character recognition). The value of CLDR’s contribution The value of the CLDR project lies in its goal to provide a comprehensive, searchable body of texts (fictional and critical) to researchers across the humanities and social sciences. Other projects seem to be intent on putting up as many items as possible to be considered as a first resort for online texts. CLDR is more specific and is not interested in simply generating a presence on the Web. Rather, it is research driven both in its design and implementation, and in its focussed outcomes of assisting academics and students primarily in their e-research endeavours. To this end, we have concentrated on the following: an extensive survey of appropriate texts; best models for file location, distribution, and use; and high standards of digitising protocols. These issues that relate to data storage, digitisation, collections, management, and end-users of data are aligned with the “Development of an Australian Research Data Strategy” outlined in An Australian e-Research Strategy and Implementation Framework (2006). CLDR is not designed to simply replicate resources, as it has a distinct focus, audience, and research potential. In addition, it looks at resources that may be forgotten or are no longer available in reproduction by current publishing companies. Thus, the aim of CLDR is to preserve both the time and a period of Australian history and literary culture. It will also provide users with an accessible repository of rare and early texts written for children. III. Future directions It is now commonplace to recognize that the Web’s role as information provider has changed over the past decade. New forms of “collective intelligence” or “distributed cognition” (Oblinger and Lombardi) are emerging within and outside formal research communities. Technology’s capacity to initiate major cultural, social, educational, economic, political and commercial shifts has conditioned us to expect the “next big thing.” We have learnt to adapt swiftly to the many challenges that online technologies have presented, and we have reaped the benefits. As the examples in this discussion have highlighted, the changes in online publishing and digitisation have provided many material, network, pedagogical, and research possibilities: we teach online units providing students with access to e-journals, e-books, and customized archives of digitised materials; we communicate via various online technologies; we attend virtual conferences; and we participate in e-research through a global, digital network. In other words, technology is deeply engrained in our everyday lives. In returning to Frollo’s concern that the book would destroy architecture, Umberto Eco offers a placatory note: “in the history of culture it has never happened that something has simply killed something else. Something has profoundly changed something else” (n. pag.). Eco’s point has relevance to our discussion of digital publishing. The transition from print to digital necessitates a profound change that impacts on the ways we read, write, and research. As we have illustrated with our case study of the CLDR project, the move to creating digitised texts of print literature needs to be considered within a dynamic network of multiple causalities, emergent technological processes, and complex negotiations through which digital texts are created, stored, disseminated, and used. Technological changes in just the past five years have, in many ways, created an expectation in the minds of people that the future is no longer some distant time from the present. Rather, as our title suggests, the future is both present and active. References Aarseth, Espen. “How we became Postdigital: From Cyberstudies to Game Studies.” Critical Cyber-culture Studies. Ed. David Silver and Adrienne Massanari. New York: New York UP, 2006. 37–46. An Australian e-Research Strategy and Implementation Framework: Final Report of the e-Research Coordinating Committee. Commonwealth of Australia, 2006. Bolter, Jay David. Writing Space: The Computer, Hypertext, and the History of Writing. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum, 1991. Eco, Umberto. “The Future of the Book.” 1994. 3 June 2008 ‹http://www.themodernword.com/eco/eco_future_of_book.html>. Gunkel, David. J. “What's the Matter with Books?” Configurations 11.3 (2003): 277–303. Harley, Diane. “Use and Users of Digital Resources: A Focus on Undergraduate Education in the Humanities and Social Sciences.” Research and Occasional Papers Series. Berkeley: University of California. Centre for Studies in Higher Education. 12 June 2008 ‹http://www.themodernword.com/eco/eco_future_of_book.html>. Hayles, N. Katherine. My Mother was a Computer: Digital Subjects and Literary Texts. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. Hirtle, Peter B. “The Impact of Digitization on Special Collections in Libraries.” Libraries & Culture 37.1 (2002): 42–52. Hovav, Anat and Paul Gray. “Managing Academic E-journals.” Communications of the ACM 47.4 (2004): 79–82. Hugo, Victor. The Hunchback of Notre Dame (Notre-Dame de Paris). Ware, Hertfordshire: Wordsworth editions, 1993. Kho, Nancy D. “The Medium Gets the Message: Post-Print Publishing Models.” EContent 30.6 (2007): 42–48. Oblinger, Diana and Marilyn Lombardi. “Common Knowledge: Openness in Higher Education.” Opening up Education: The Collective Advancement of Education Through Open Technology, Open Content and Open Knowledge. Ed. Toru Liyoshi and M. S. Vijay Kumar. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2007. 389–400. Murray, Janet H. Hamlet on the Holodeck: The Future of Narrative in Cyberspace. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2001. Trimmer, Joseph F., Wade Jennings, and Annette Patterson. eFictions. New York: Harcourt, 2001.